Couples Swinging
Swinger stories involving sex play between two couples.
This was such a turn-on, that when Lesley and I began our lovemaking I fantasized that I was Ken making love with my wife Amy.
I would love to try Ken's techniques with Amy, but it could blow my cover and spoil things for the future. The idea of flavored condoms does seem attractive, Amy recently gave me a short BJ, which was terrific. I am dreaming of the complete thing, and flavored condoms could be the answer.
In the meantime, I look forward to our next swap, I may try Viagra myself.
Amy and I made love last Saturday night. I asked her if she had enjoyed making love with Ken the previous Saturday, she replied yes, it gets better every time. I told her that Lesley and I had a great time as well. It was our third swap in the last couple of months. Lesley and I talked about her feelings about Ken making love with her best friend. She said she wanted Ken to enjoy another woman, but one she trusted. She said that Ken was comfortable with me and her making bareback love and wanted her to enjoy every minute. Lesley has small boobs, about 32A. Amy is a comfortable 36C. It's hard to find Amy's clit, but easy to find Lesley's. I can make Lesley climax just by kissing her vagina and sucking her clit.
Making love with Lesley is entirely different to making love with Amy. Sixty-nine is so exciting, and seeing her small boobs shaking as she climaxes is also a turn-on. Lesley likes making love with the lights on, different to Amy who is a sexing the dark fanatic.
Amy and I started foreplay, kissing her boobs and stroking inside her thighs. I asked her if she would like her rabbit and she said no, kiss my clitoris. I went down on her and she asked me to put my fingers inside her. I found her G spot stroking it from side to side. She got pretty excited. Soon after she took a Kleenex, wiped my penis, and said don't cum in my mouth. I asked her if she would like me to buy some flavored condoms and she said she preferred au natural. But only with me and Ken, she had no desire for any other partners and only wanted to have condom free lovemaking. She kept reminding me not to cum in her mouth. She was teasing the end of my penis, giving short sucks with the head held between her lips. She kept saying that Ken did not cum in her mouth and I wondered if he had in fact cum in her mouth.
Then she asked for her rabbit and using lots of lube she had an intense orgasm.
We laid talking, while anticipating the continuation of our lovemaking. Amy asked me how many times Lesley and I had cum. I told her we both had cum twice, she asked me if I had cum in her mouth, and I told her, no, on her boobs. She told me that her and Ken had both cum three times.
Amy said that she rode on top of Ken, she now liked the fact that she could control the length and speed of his strokes. She said they found the perfect spot and that he feeling was ecstatic. She had an orgasm and Ken filled her with a warm load. Without pulling out he then gave her another intense orgasm and she told me that she had even squirt a little bit. She said the anticipation of him shooting a second hot load inside her was fantastic, and when he did cum the feeling was even better. They laid there as cum ran from her vagina and all over his stomach.
Amy climbed on top of me and we started slow strokes and we found the perfect spot. That's the spot, keep it right there she said. She kept telling me don't cum yet and I successfully held back till she had a beautiful orgasm. I felt her muscles gripping my shaft and could not hold back any longer, exploding with a warm load deep inside her. She asked me if I had enough stamina to make her cum for a third time, she climaxed again and I shot a small load into her wet vagina.
Amy has changed since we started swapping with Ken and Lesley. She now enjoys oral, likes riding on top and has multiple orgasms. I wonder how long it will be before she lets me cum in her mouth. She also has become more talkative about her escapades with Ken. The thought of her making love with Ken is a big turn-on for me. I think of her vagina filled with his cum every time we make love.
When will she go for same room swapping I wonder?
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,056 views
Tiki Bar 2017
By robaval, in Couples Swinging,
We were gone for a week to Kansas and Oklahoma while Robb inspected various construction sites for work. I (Julie) went along for the ride and set up home bases at motel/hotels in the various small towns Robb was working at. I laid out at the motel’s small pool and patio areas and sunned during the day and researched local color restaurants and clubs (LOL) to take Robb in the evenings after his work. By the end of the week, I had a good start on tan lines again as I had to keep the two piece suits on while sunning.
We had a couple great steaks during the week, but no clubbing! The rural areas are definitely a bible belty. When Robb was done with the work, we headed back north for Dakota by way of GI, NE where we had originally met and partied about 3 years ago. The Thursday before the 4th of July, we got back to GI and checked into our favorite full service hotel (restaurant, nightclub/lounge, old school Tiki style (LOL)) where Robb and I used to meet before we married.
We went and ate an early dinner at a chain place and got back to the hotel actually napped for a while. About 8 PM, we both woke up, talked it over and decide to go to the hotel’s club/lounge that occasional had been a good place to meet couples and singles three years ago. We both showered and I got my clubbing bag out. Robb wanted me to wear the strapless, open sided white tube dress we got in Tampa last spring when decided we had to up our game while at Caliente. The dress is way too tight and short. When I pull it down to cover by butt, it wants to work down and off my boobs. I can get it adjusted to cover almost everything, but when I walk or move it works down to show boob or up to show butt and pussy. With the open sides, I can’t wear anything under the dress, so Robb really loves it especially with red heels. Robb wore Bermuda style shorts and a button front shirt and sandals.
About 9:00 PM we were ready to leave our room 5 or 6 rooms from the hotel lobby and to walk across the lobby to the club/lounge. When wearing very revealing club wear, I always in the past have had a coat on while in public on the way to the event, since it was summer and hot, no coat this time. I actually peeked out our room door to be sure no one was in the hallway as I didn’t want family type people seeing me try to walk in this dress. The coast was clear and where the hallway opened into the hotel lobby, I could see the lobby was empty. Only couple of check in clerks were working behind the counter. I got Robb between me and the check in counter and we walked past to the hallway on the other side of the lobby that goes to the club/lounge. This was a “walk-of-embarrassment” with my butt hanging out, and I am usually not embarrassed, but it was still light out and my butt was basically out on display walking across the lobby.
The club lounge has an outside entrance from the parking area and the entrance we used was from an inside hallway off the lobby. From the inside hallway, you enter the club/lounge and pass the side of the bar. Being a Thursday night, there was no live entertainment. The waitress was standing at the drink station visiting with the lady bartender. The waitress was the same as the last time were there three years ago, Connie. Robb and I greeted her and Robb asked if any fun couples were around this evening. Connie said a couple couples had come and gone already and two couples were in the booths near the dark stage. There were a few men at the clubs far end at the pool tables. Robb ordered drinks and we headed into the club. The club, at the stage end away from the pool tables, was dim and only lite by neon and black lights, so I felt better about short open side dress and started to relax. My dress glowed in the black light and skin areas were really dark. Robb’s shirt glowed.
We walked back by the side bar area along the booths and past the other two couples to sit near the dark stage area. One of the couples was definitely really young and ignored us walking by. The other couple, who really looked us over and made eye contact were older and probably more near Robb’s age. The man was tall with wide shoulders, an old jock? The women appeared tall and really slender with short dark hair. We all nodded at each other as we walked pass to our booth.
When Connie brought our drinks, Robb asked her to get a round of drinks for both couples. I got positioned so my boobs were covered but my dress had ridden up, so I was keep my legs crossed! When Connie delivered the drinks and beers to the other two couples, the young couple toasted us and went back to whatever they were doing. The older couple got out of their booth and came over to ours and to thank us of the drinks and ask to join us. The older couple, James and Debra are an attractive couple, late 40’s or early 50’s perhaps. James definitely is a pretty good condition old jock and Debra, a slim, toned and classy looking lady with short dark hair and small boobs. Both were in shorts and button front shirts his tucked in and hers fitted, shorter and almost showing bare belly. Debra’s white shorts were really tight, short and cuffed and glowing in the black light.
After introductions, Debra and James slid into the other side of our banquet style “U” shaped booth. Nice people and were all yakking like old vanilla friends, but with obvious attraction. With my top so low, James was really looking and would slyly unbutton one of Debra’s shirt buttons until after about a half hour only one button was holding her shirt closed. Debra needed the restroom, so Robb and James slid out of the booth sides to let us out to go. Sliding out, I showed everything with the dress hem riding up to about waist level, and Debra checked that she had two shirt buttons buttoned to hold her shirt closed. Walking to the restroom, I tried to hold my tube dress top up and hem down.
In the restroom, since it was getting late, Debra and I quickly leveled with each other with me telling her that Robb and I were interested in swinging with them and that we had a room already. She and James, live about an hour west of GI and occasionally go out on “dates” and had to work the next day (power plant operator and legal aid) and had been about ready to leave when Robb and I arrived. They were fairly new at swinging/trading partners but had been into hot wife “accidental” exhibitionism for some time, had been to a nonswinger Mexican clothes optional resort a couple times, done same room sex with other couples watching (no trading) and only recently had gone to full swapping a few times with one couple they are friends with. Debra took her shirt off and took her well-padded bra off. Her breasts were really small, went with her slim build, but her nipples were nice sized and shaped and were really hard and sticking out. She put her shirt back on and buttoned two buttons, and we walked back to the booth and the guys with her bra in her purse.
The guys both slid out to let us in. Debra motioned for James to slide in first, then me to slide in, she slid in next to me and Robb slid in next to her. With completely innocent conversation, going on, Debra's hand was rubbing my inner thigh. In a minute, James was rubbing my other thigh so I reached and felt his cock though his shorts and it felt interesting. Rob slyly had his hand on Debra’s shorts at crotch level and then up under her shirt to check out the nipple situation (he is so observant!). Debra kept a hand on my thigh but didn’t feel Robb up. Connie, the waitress came over, with a smile asked if we needed anything. James said no as they were going to have to leave soon and drive, so no more drinks. Robb asked for the tab and settled up.
Robb finally manned up and asked if Debra and James would like to stop at our room to play. Debra immediately said they would stop by and see how comfortable people were and go from there. We all slid back out of the booth and with Robb leading, me trying to keep the dress in place and we all trooped past the bar and to the hotel hallway. Once again, the lobby was empty and we all had to walk pass the check in desk ladies on the way to our room. This was a walk of embarrassment (LOL) with the clerks watching.
Since it was after 10 PM, and Debra and James had an hour’s drive home, to see in anything would get going and not being shy in the room, I immediately and carefully pulled my open sided tube dress up and off taking care not to get makeup on the dress. I had to comb my messed hair out a bit then walked over and sat nude on the bed with rock hard nipples facing James and Debra on the loveseat sofa and Robb in the armchair. I was nude except for my red heels and some red costume jewelry. Robb had his sandals off and shirt already unbuttoned as we visited in very vanilla style about travel, jobs, etc. I mentioned that we had condoms if they wanted to use them but since both couples were long married, etc., we would let them decide if we should use condoms. James had his sandals off and knew it was game on when Debra started unbuttoning James’ shirt mentioning she didn’t think condoms would be necessary.
Robb stood and dropped his shorts and underwear so his cock could stick straight out before moving over and helping me slide up on the bedspread. I would peek at Debra and James, but now they were just watching with their sandals off and shirts unbuttoned. Robb and I made out, felt each other up and while Robb finger banged me I got wetter and wetter. After a bit, Robb rolled on top like a good missionary and worked a bit to slide his cock into my pussy and slowly stroking. Being distracted, I suddenly noticed/felt Debra and James get on the bed next to us. James, between Debra’s knees licked and sucked Debra’s pussy a bit, then moved up and slid his cock in too. Like good missionaries, we were making love with our partners, the only kink being me still wearing red heels.
Robb got up on his knees and then James did too to stoke and pump the girls. The guys looked at each other and without a word Robb pulled out of my pussy and got off the bed to walk around to the other side. James pulled out of Debra and moved over to me. James’ cock is not as long as Robb’s but is thicker, so it was interesting and really felt good sliding into my wet pussy. Robb slipped right into Debra and started pumping away too. The sex was really good and everyone seemed to be comfortable and into it. James really was into to my bigger boobs and would lick and suck, roll my nipples with his fingers then fuck my pussy like he owned it (LOL). He didn’t last too long and I could feel it as he shot/squirted and came and he came a lot!
James laid on top and hugged, snuggled and felt my boobs up as we watched Robb and Debra really go at it. He would banger her hard and fast, the change pace to slow and deep. Finally, he got Debra’s legs up on his shoulders and he really stroked her with her saying over and over “cum for me baby”, which he finally did! He held it for a bit, then rolled off to Debra’s side. James rolled off me and we all laid there, Debra and me side by side visiting, halfway giddy and not mentioning that we had just fucked each other’s’ spouses. Then James mentioned it takes him a while to go a second round of sex and that they really should get going as they had an hour’s drive home. I was afraid that he was one time and done (LOL)!
Rob was fingering Debra’s clit with lots of lubricating cum helping, she started to move her hips and moan a little quietly while James and I watched. Robb worked her clit expertly and she seemed to get off on a nice little orgasm or was a good actress. By this time, Robb had his cock hard again, and he climbed back on Debra and started humping fast and then slow, stroking her pussy that was already filled with his come. James next to me was limp, but watching Debra and Robb with a smile! After a while, Robb pulled out of Debra’s pussy and moved to me. I spread my legs and he slipped in to fuck pussy filled with James’ cum. Later, Robb told me it was really an erotic turn on for him to sloppy seconds fuck me with my pussy already full of James’ cum and with the sound effects that made as we fucked. Robb was running out of breath and not coming, so he got me roll over on my hands and knees. With James on one side and Debra on the other rubbing me and playing with my breasts, Robb did me doggy style with lots of sloppy sound effects and some dripping. I actually got off with a little orgasm too before Robb came pitifully and collapsed.
Before Robb and I were off the bed, Debra was in the bathroom cleaning up a bit before dressing. She threw damp washcloths and towels out to the guys and to me to use. Within minutes, James and Debra were dressed and ready to drive the hour home. Robb and I had our phones out and got their phone numbers and they got ours. Debra and I talking it quickly over, decided we all had gotten along well, and would start planning and thinking about when to get together to start earlier to do this right without rushing next time.
Robb still nude, opened the door for them to go and shook James’s hand. Debra hugged and kissed me before moving to hug and kiss Robb. James, hugged me, kissed me and felt my boobs up again (LOL) as Debra said that he was fascinated by bigger boobs.
Robb peeked out the door and the hallway was empty. Debra and James would have to walk through the lobby and out and around the side of the hotel to their car as by now the club/lounge was closed. Robb flipped the door’s security hook out so the door could not lock shut. Robb and I both nude, stepped out into the empty hallway to say goodbye to James and Debra again before quickly stepping back into our room.
A few minutes later, I got a text message from Debra. She said the after swing fuck “walk- of-shame” past the hotel’s front desk clerks was pretty funny and interesting for a women of her age and that she and James were looking forward to getting together again soon.
Robb showered before I took a hot bath. When I got out of the bathroom, he had already pulled the bedspread off the bed and was under the sheet sound asleep!
Until next time!
Julie (and Robb)
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,334 views
We have been to Hedo four times with each one being better that the time before. To keep the story on the shorter side, we were there for 10 days and as those that go to Hedo, the place is busy or not depending on the groups that are at the resort. It was day 4 or 5 and one group left and it was kind of dead for a day or two. We had met this couple from NC that said they weren’t really swingers but did dabble in some soft play. My wife and his wife played with each other a few times in the nude pool but other than that it was just fun talk with them. It was nearing dinner time and we headed to our room on the prude side facing the ocean and they were in the same building just on the other floor. We had sex before getting ready for dinner and when we were done, saw John out the window down on the beach smoking weed. He had invited us to partake but until then neither of us did.
I went into the shower and Shelly put a Sarong on and went down to smoke with him. I looked out the window when I was out of the shower and had a slightly obstructed view of them because of some palm trees but I could see them both sitting on the chair with her back against the backrest and her head leaning back. I could see his legs in the sand from sitting sideways on the chair so I knew he wasn’t fucking her but I knew something was going on. Two minutes later, I could see her kneeling in the sand facing him but couldn’t see much more because of the tree and it was getting dark. It was exciting nonetheless knowing what was going on.
I knew she liked John but didn’t think she’d have the nutz to do that at that time…ah Hedo…brings out the wild in us!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,154 views
The Road Trip
By Tahoecple, in Couples Swinging,
During the first ten years of our friendship with Dave and Lacie, they had become our closest friends. The four of us did everything together from family activities, to attending social functions together, to spending time together at one or the others home.
A few years into our relationship our friendship took the four of us into lifestyle activities. It just seemed to be a natural evolution of our friendship. It wasn’t something that we had discussed beforehand, it just happened one night and nobody resisted what took place.
At the time, I think both couples had explored the lifestyle with other couples, I know that we had. However, it seemed like an area that neither of us were willing to risk our friendship over so it was never discussed between us.
That night the four of us attended a local social dinner and dance together. We enjoyed the dinner and afterwards spent a few hours drinking and dancing together. All to soon the event was over, but not our desire to continue the fun we were having together.
When we arrived at Dave and Lacie’s home after the event they invited us in for a night cap. One thing led to another and within a few minutes after arriving at their home the four of us were relaxing in their hot tub enjoying a drink while soaking in the warm swirling water in the nude.
We had all soaked in their tub in the nude prior to that night and as stimulating as it always was it was also always benign, and that night I felt it was as benign as it had always been. I found myself sitting between Linda and Lacie and as benign as I felt the occasion was, the fact that the thighs of two naked women occasionally lightly touching mine soon had my cock at full mast.
To be honest my concern at the time was to conceal my erection from the other three people in the tub. I was feeling self-conscious about my condition and embarrassed over it. That is right up to the point that Linda wrapped her hand around my cock and started to slowly stroke me.
It didn’t take long before I clandestinely slid my hand over her thigh and toward her pussy. When my hand reached her pussy, I was unable to touch it because Dave’s fingers were already probing her.
I leaned over to see what was going on and discovered that Linda was not only stroking my cock, she was also stroking Dave's at the same time. She was stroking both of us, he was fingering her, and my mind was racing.
Before I had an opportunity to answer any of the million-question running through my mind, Lacie’s hand replaced Linda’s hand on my cock. The only thing I knew for certain about what was taking place was that I no longer needed to be concerned with concealing my erection.
It didn’t take long for the four of us to pair-up, Linda with Dave and me with Lacie on their king-size bed. Where we engaged in one of the most pleasurable four-some’s that I have ever experienced. There was no concern, no misgiving, no hesitation, only the pleasure of pure animalistic sexual pleasure shared by the four of us.
That night our relationship with Dave and Lacie went to another level. Instead of coming between us as we had feared, it enhanced our relationship. We now all felt free to not only express our friendship toward one another, we could also divulge our sexual attraction toward the spouses of the other couple.
Although lifestyle activities were enjoyed by all four of us they weren’t the sole attraction between us, we genuinely enjoyed each other’s company. Swinging was just an added spice of the other activities that we had always enjoyed engaging in with them.
We were just four people that enjoyed having fun together, and it really didn’t matter what kind of fun it was that we engaged in, the only consideration was if we had an enjoyable time together while engaging in whatever we were doing together.
They were the couple we could call on those boring nights just to say, “hey let’s do something we’re bored, and things would just transition from there.”
After ten years of the four of us doing everything together an ugly four-letter word separated us. “Work,” and seeking money drove us apart. Dave and Lacie moved to the Bay Area when he took over his family’s business when his father suffered from health issues. While soon after that Linda and I moved out of state when I took a job offer that I couldn’t turn down.
Before we moved out of state we tried to still be connected and get together as often as we could, which turned out to be about once a month. We would talk of the phone about once a week for a time. But as so often is the case, over time we just each moved on, and out of each other’s lives.
Our feeling toward each other stayed the same, it was just that time and distance got in the way of trying to remain close. And culminated with us not seeing or talking to each other over the last two years.’
That is until last Monday night when Dave called.
I picked up the phone last Monday night as I was watching TV without much interest, without bothering to check the caller ID I just moaned a bored, “Hello.”
“Hey, did you die?” the caller asked.
“No, in fact I was just about to call you to find out if you had died, did you die?”
“No, I ain't died yet.”
“Good, thanks for calling you save me a phone call.”
“No problem.”
“Is that all you called for?”
“Not really, I just thought I would get that out of the way first, because if you had died what I called for wouldn’t have matter.”
“Well one thing for sure if I’d died it damn sure wouldn’t have mattered to me. Being I haven’t died yet, what did you call for?"
Dave is without doubt the closest friend I have, whether we see each other regularly or not, we enjoy giving each other a bad time and during this call we went back and forth with each other kidding one another and trading good natured banter for the better part of the next half of an hour before Dave got down to mention the reason for the call.
Lacie and him invited Linda and I to spend the following weekend with them, to have some fun and to get reacquainted again. During that call, we both expressed how much we had missed the fun that we used to have together and we both wanted to renew that part of our relationship.
The four of us passed the phone back and forth for the better part of a couple of hours that night. It was obvious that all four of us were anxious to be able to spend time together again after so much time apart.
After we ended the call that night Linda and I continued to talk between ourselves about just how much we had both missed the closeness we had once shared with Dave and Lacie. Truth be known I think both Linda and I were ready to drive to the Bay Area that night to get an early start our weekend together with them. To say we were looking forward to getting together with them again would have been an understatement.
I got both Friday and Monday off work the following weekend so that we would be able to make our weekend with Dave and Lacie’s into a little mini-vacation. We were so anxious that we had the car packed and ready to go Thursday night so we could get an early start Friday morning.
To be honest I think both Linda and I were both feeling friskier than we had felt in a long time that morning as we prepared to leave. We teased one another in playful banter as we engaged in playfully teasing one another. It was as if we were again that young married couple that couldn’t wait to see what mischief we could get into.
The first part of our five-hour drive Friday morning was laced with a little ideal chitchat between Linda and I about nothing, just something to help pass the time. Mostly though we found ourselves lost in our own thoughts and embracing our growing anticipation of what we both knew would be a sexually stimulating weekend.
More to just get out of the car and stretch our legs than from hunger, we stopped on our way through Sacramento for a sandwich. When we were back on the interstate again Linda reclined her seat, leaned back, and closed her eyes.
As I drove and Linda seemed to be napping I turned down the radio so it wouldn’t interrupt her rest. At the same time, I was just letting my mind wonder as the miles between us and our friends rolled by.
After being back on the Interstate for half an hour or so, out of my peripheral vision I detected motion to my right. I glanced toward Linda, she was still reclined with her eyes closed and was shifting around slightly in her seat. Her hips were swaying slightly as she was squeezing her thighs together occasionally. She traced her finger tips over her thighs and her hips twitched occasionally as if she was being touched by invisible fingers.
She slowly ran her fingertips back up over her abdomen and lightly across her breasts. As she touched her breast her lips spread into a sexy smile just before she licked her lips in a very sexual and inviting manor.
After several minutes, she let out a low sexy moan and her lips formed an “O” before her faced transformed into an almost orgasmic pained expression.
I didn’t know if she was asleep and having a wet dream or if she was fantasizing about this weekend in a vivid daydream. What I was certain about, is that whichever it was she was enjoying a pleasurable sexual experience in her mind.
I had an urge to reach out to touch her but I couldn’t bring myself to interrupt her pleasurable vision, I settled on quietly enjoy the voyeuristic pleasure of watching her enjoying herself in her mind.
I guess I should have been paying more attention to my driving than on my wife because the proximity alarm went off to let me know I was getting too close to another car. When the alarm went off Linda’s eyes shot open and she looked at me with a shocked expression.
"What are you doing?" she demanded in an annoyed voice.
"Paying more attention to you than my driving I guess," I replied with a sheepish smile.
"Keep your eyes on the road, you don’t need to be watching me" she scolded.
"Ok, I’ll watch the road if you will answer just one question for me" I said with a smile.
“What?” she replied curtly?
"Who were you fucking in your dream?" I asked as I glanced toward her.
Linda thought for a moment before a mischievous smile spread across her lips. “Everybody,” she replied.
We rode in silence for several minutes before I looked at Linda with a sly little smile, “why don’t you take you panties off honey, and then tell me about your dream.”
Linda looked at me with a knowing expression and replied, “because if I tell you about my dream you’re then going to either want me to give you a blow job or stop along the side of the road so we can fuck. Being we’re not teenagers and I’m not in the mood to give you a blow job while you’re driving. I don’t think that’s a good idea" she replied.
"Now you’re being a brat Linda. I was just thinking that if you would have had your panties off during your dream you would have been able to get yourself off, and you would be so mellow when we get to Dave and Lacie’s instead of being hostile like you are now with all that pent-up sexual tension."
Linda rolled her eyes at me, “you’re not going to let this go until I take my panties off, are you?” she asked in an annoyed tone.
I glanced at her and smiled as I arched my eyebrows.
Linda arched herself against the back of the seat and raised her ass off the seat as she reached under her colorful sundress and slid her panties down her legs. After she had removed her panties she glanced at me, “are you happy now?” she asked.
"Not yet but I plan to be before too long" I replied with a chuckle.
Linda gave me an annoyed little snort, before she again leaned back and closed her eyes, "now leave me alone and keep your eyes on the road" she admonished.
As she settled back into her fantasy I reached out to her knee and slowly bunched her skirt up and over her knees. Then slowly pulled the material up toward her waist. When I had her fully exposed I slowly ran my finger over her labia. As I did I was thrilled to discover just how wet she was. She wasn’t merely moist; her lubricating juices were flowing from her pussy.
Linda halfheartedly tried to swat my hand away telling me that somebody might see us and for me to behave myself.
I smiled because Linda was being Linda, she told me one thing, while at the same time spread her legs further apart giving me better access to her pussy.
As I continued to lightly stroke her labia I asked her to tell me about what she had been thinking about to get her this wet.
"I was just thinking about all the fun we had with Dave and Lacie over the years" she replied.
"Like what in particular were you thinking about?" I asked as I continued to stroke her.
"I was thinking about that stripper that Lacie hired to dance at my birthday party that year" Linda replied with a chuckle. "Do you remember that party?" she asked with a smile.
"Do you mean the party where the stripper who had a dick the size of a telephone pole that not only danced for you but also fucked you in front of everybody?" I replied?.
"It wasn’t the size of a telephone pole!" Linda giggled. "I don’t think it was over twelve inches long. Ooooh, and soooo thick, she added in a moaning a sexy drawl."
I laughed, "I will admit that it wasn’t as big as a telephone pole but I do remember he had you cumming from the time he inserted the head of his dick inside you and you didn’t stop cumming for the next twenty minutes."
As I was talking to Linda I inserted my finger inside her pussy and began to massage her “G” spot.
Linda let out a loud moan and spread her legs even wider to give me better access to the spot that was giving her so much pleasure. She reached down and reclined the seat further back, puller her skirt all the way up to her waist, and began to trace her finger over her clit as I probed her.
As I continued to inquire as to her fantasy’s Linda continued to tell me in detail about the visions passing through her mind as she reclined in the seat with her eye’s closed.
Traffic was light that day as we drove along in the fast lane. Up ahead of us I noticed we were coming up on a truck in the slow lane. I started to mention it to Linda so that she could cover herself, then thought why not give the driver a little thrill.
As we got even with the truck’s cab I slowed to match his speed as I continued to probe Linda with my finger as she continued to tell me about her fantasies while she stroked her clit.
We rode alongside the truck for a few moments before he honked his air horn. The horn startled Linda and she jumped and stared up at the driver beside us looking down at her. She was shocked to see the driver staring down at her I’m sure, but after the initial shock of seeing him staring at her displayed in the seat and playing with herself she smiled at him and gave him a shy little wave, but didn’t attempt to cover herself from his view.
After a few moments, she got a puzzled expression on her face as she strained to look up at the driver. A moment later she was laughing uncontrollably and shaking her head. She kept laughing and shaking her head at the driver, I wasn’t sure what was going on between them.
Then Linda raised up in the seat and looked behind us, I guess to see if there were any other cars around us. When she confirmed that there were no other cars behind us she pulled the top of her dress down and exposed her breasts to the driver.
The driver let out with a series of honks with the air horn. Linda laughed and waved to him as she blew him a kiss and motioned for me to go past him.
Linda was laughing as we continued past the truck. I asked her "what was going on between you two?"
When Linda controlled her laughter, she told me that he had a little sign that read, “show me your tits.” Then she laughed again, "I guess seeing my pussy wasn’t enough for him!"
When we arrived at Dave and Lacie’s at about two o’clock that afternoon we pulled into their driveway and before I turned the car off I honked the horn a couple of times.
I got the suitcase out of the car and handed Linda the wine that we had brought with us and we walked up to their front door. Moments after ringing the doorbell Dave answered the door wearing only a towel wrapped around his waist.
He explained that they were in the hot tub to explain the way he was dressed. Lacie entered the entryway just as we were coming inside also clad in a towel. We greeted each other with hugs and as Dave stepped back from Linda he glanced at the bag she was carrying and asked, “what did you bring me?”
To which Linda smiled as she sat down the wine and raised her skirt flashing him her pussy.
Dave laughed and told her that wasn’t what he was talking about, but that was in fact what he was hoping she would bring him. Dave grabbed her again and gave her another hug, this time however he grabbed her ass with both hands as he pulled her toward him.
He then lifter her off the ground and carried her into the living room, with Lacie and I following them. As Dave sat Linda back down on the ground he kissed her before dropping to his knees and burying his face into her pussy that she was still on full display for him.
I gave Lacie a hug and a kiss telling her how much we had missed them and how glad we were to be together with them again. "I’ll tell you what I’ve really missed" she commented as she dropped to her knees and started tugging on my belt.
We hadn’t been at their house for more than five minutes and Dave already had Linda on the couch with her skirt bunched up around her waist as he knelt in front of her licking her pussy. And Lacie was on her knees in front of me with a towel wrapped around her naked body and my cock in her mouth giving me one of her world-famous blow jobs.
I was lost in a world of pleasure when I caught a glimpse of motion out of my peripheral vision. With a start, I noticed a couple standing in the entry to the living room also clad in towels.
As Lacie slid her mouth off my cock she laughed as she apologized. "Sorry about that, I forgot to mention that we had company" she said as she then introduced us to their friends Gloria and Tony.
"We were all in the hot tub when you two got here" Lacie explained. She looked up at me and smiled, "they’re really good friends of ours, they're cool" she said. "In fact if you two would have arrived ten minutes later you would have found us in the hot tub playing with them."
With Lacie still holding my dick in front on her mouth as if it was a microphone, I looked toward Gloria and Tony. I gave them a friendly nod, and told them it was nice to meet them.
Tony returned my compliment but never took his eyes off Linda and Dave.
With a smile I told him that they seemed to be a little occupied and for him to feel free to go over to get her attention if he would like to make her acquaintance. He just smiled and nodded his head as he started walking in that direction.
As Tony was standing in front of Linda with the front of his towel starting to tent, he watched Dave tongue fucking Linda for a moment before he muttered, "it’s nice to meet you Linda."
Without answering him Linda stared at him with through hooded eyes for a moment. A smile slowly spread across Linda’s face and she removed one of her hands from Dave’s head, reached out and pulled at the top of his towel. With Tony standing in front of her now naked, she wrapped her hand around his cock and started stroking it.
I felt Lacie’s mouth engulf my cock again at the same moment that I felt an arm encircle my waist. As Gloria stood beside me she reached up with her free hand and pulled my head down to her waiting lips and gave me a warm wet kiss.
As we broke our kiss she smiled, “it’s very nice to meet you DB, Lacie has told me all about you. She wrapped her hand around my cock before she looked back up at me and added, “and she didn’t exaggerate about anything she told me,” she said with a sexy smile.
Gloria was a small woman, she might have been five-foot-tall, but that five-foot was all perfectly proportioned. I smiled at her with a broad smile as I told her that she seemed to be a very beautiful and sexy woman and that it was nice to meet her.
Gloria cocked her head to one side, "seem to be?" she asked.
I nodded and slowly reached toward her. I slowly and gently slid a finger between the cleavage of her beautiful breasts just above her towel, then I slowly pulled on the front of her towel until it unfolded and fell to the floor.
"Oh, you are breathtakingly beautiful," I said as she stood naked in front of me, "let me just look at you for a moment."
Gloria gave me a curtsy before doing a slow pirouette giving me a full three-hundred and sixty-degree view of her body. When she was again facing me I slowly traced my fingertips across her nipples, which drew a soft pleasurable moan from her.
After rolling both nipples between my thumb and forefinger I traced the back of my fingers down her abdomen, as my hand neared her labia she smiled at me and spread her legs wider. I found her pussy wet and flowing as I lightly traced my finger over her pussy.
As I felt Gloria’s pussy, I was slowly fucking my cock in and out of Lacie’s mouth and found myself getting far closer to cumming than I wanted to be. Lacie must have realized that because she slowly pulled her mouth from my cock and stood in front of me.
At that moment, the three of us heard a pleasurable moan from Linda. We glanced toward the couch were Linda was now naked and bent over the front of the couch as Dave fucked her from behind as she was sucking Tony’s cock as he sat on the couch.
Lacie glanced at Gloria and with a broad smile told her, “I’ve got him ready for you honey and it looks as if Linda has Tony ready for me. Why don’t you and DB get acquainted while I finish what I started in the hot tub with your husband.”
Gloria smiled and nodded her head as she told Lacie to have fun.
As Lacie left Gloria and I to our own devises Gloria stared at my cock for a moment before wrapping her fingers around my shaft. Her little hand couldn’t encompass my cock, as she slowly stroked me she looked up at me with a hint of fear in her eyes. “Go slow, ok?" she said, "I’ve never experienced a man this big before.”
I smiled at her and said, "I plan to give you as much pleasure as I can, I don’t plan to hurt you. In fact, what I plan to do is to bring you to at least one orgasm before I ever enter you, if that’s all right with you."
Gloria nodded. "Don’t get me wrong, I can’t wait to feel that beautiful cock inside me, it’s just bigger than I’m used to so it may take me a little time to get used to it" she explained.
I eased Gloria down onto the carpeted floor. As we knelt in front of each other I slowly traced my fingers over her body. I was in no hurry and savored her lush body for a few minutes as she caressed my cock.
I laid her back and kissed her as I supported myself on top of her enjoy the feel of her body on mine, before kissing my way down her body.
When I had kissed my way between her wide spread legs, I licked and kissed the inside of her thighs and before slowly tracing the area around her labia with my tongue. I marveled at the sight of her little clam slowly open as her clit grew within it. When the lips of her labia were open and her clit was prominent, I slowly licked and kissed inside her labia and clit until she grabbed my head and pulled me forcibly into her.
Several minutes later she was holding my head with both hand as she bucked her hips forcing her pussy into my probing tongue and started moaning. When I felt her juices flooding over my mouth and face, I sucked her clit into my mouth as hard as I could as her orgasm flooded over her.
As her orgasm subsided I eased my touch as she was lying beneath trying to catch her breath. With one final light kiss to her pussy I caressed my way back up her body with a series of soft, light kisses. When my face was over hers I bent down and gave her a soft kiss.
I allowed her to regain her composure as I rested on my elbows on top of her. She was so small that I felt that lying with my full weight on top of her might be uncomfortable for her, and I wanted everything aspect of this encounter to be only about her pleasure.
When she opened her eyes, and smiled up at me I slowly arched my hips forward positioning my cock at her entrance and waited.
She reached between us and positioned my cock at her entrance. She was looking deep into my eyes as she slowly traced the head of my cock between the lips of her labia coating it with her juices.
In a painfully slow motion I arched my hips, my cock positioned at her entrance slowly slid inside her. When she felt me cock enter her, her eyes opened wide as she took a deep gasp. I stopped my forward motion until I felt her arch her hips sliding her pussy onto my cock before I pushed a little deeper inside her.
It took several minutes before our pelvic bones touched and my cock was fully buried in her pussy. I stayed buried within her without moving as I looked down at her trying to read her expression. She looked up at me after a moment and with a chuckle told me that I was in virgin territory where no man has ever been before.
"Are you all right?" I asked.
Gloria smiled up at me, "I’m better than all right, I’ve never felt so wonderfully full in my life. I can’t wait to feel you fuck me with that beautiful cock."
I slowly drew my cock from her pussy before pushing forward and sliding it back inside her again. After a few minutes, I was fucking her with a series of slow gentle strokes.
After a few minutes Gloria was breathing in gasps, and she was pushing her hips up to meet my strokes. She reached up taking hold of my head with both hands and pulled me down to her and kissed me deeply.
When we broke our kiss, she snarled up at me, "I won’t break, I want to feel you fuck me hard!" To emphasize her statement, she slammed her hips up to meet my thrust with such force it surprised me.
I picked up the speed and force of my thrusts, as I pounded my cock into her tight pussy she wrapped her legs around my waist. We got into a rhythm, and each time I would thrust my cock into her she would slam her hips up to meet my thrust.
Gloria turned into a woman possessed, she was gasping, moaning, and begging me to fuck her harder. I fucked her through one orgasm with me on top without slowing my assault on her pussy. As soon as her orgasm showed signs of passing I pulled out of her and flipped her over.
When I had her on her hands and knees I moved behind her and rapidly slid my cock back into her. There was no pretense or hesitation on my part as I grabbed her by the hips and started slamming my cock into her with all the force I could muster.
Soon Gloria was screaming for me to fuck her harder. I was doing my best to fulfill her wishes. Her screams turned to incomprehensible shrieks and moans. She was slamming herself back into my thrust and begging for more.
I was getting close as I tried to hold it off long enough to bring her over the top one more time. I was gritting my teeth while doing everything I could think of to fight off my orgasm as I continued to fuck her in the manor she was enjoying so much.
Just when I knew I couldn’t hold back any longer Gloria screamed out her orgasm. I grabbed her hips and pulled her into me as hard as I could as we came at the same time. She was sobbing and moaning as I pumped pulse after pulse of cum into her tight little pussy.
As our orgasms subsided we collapsed onto the floor with me laying on top of her. I was rewarded with the pleasurable feeling of her ass pressing against my pelvis as she laid beneath me in our afterglow.
As we were trying to catch our breaths we heard a round of applause from the couch. We had been so engrossed in our own pleasure that we had momentarily forgotten about our spouses. As they were relaxing from their own pleasurable encounters it seems we had entertained them with ours.
Gloria gave them that “go away,” hand motion. “Cut it out you guys,” she laughed shyly, "haven’t you ever seen a woman have an orgasm before!?"
With a laugh, Dave told her "not like that, you two need to be in the movies. That was one of the most erotic things I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen a lot of things. Hell, you two even got me hard again already!"
Lacie laughed, “that’s not saying much, you get hard any time there’s a wet pussy in the same room that you’re in.”
We joked around with one another for the next several minutes before Lacie and the ladies went to fix some snackes. For the next hour or so we sat around chatting, everybody freshened up a little bit, and we enjoyed each other’s company.
Gloria and I were both setting in chairs facing the couch while the other four shared the couch. At one point Lacie got up, came over to me and sat on my lap. She gave me a friendly hug and told me how much they had missed us.
As Lacie and I were chatting Tony lightly ran his fingertips over Linda’s thigh. When she looked toward him with a smile he asked, “would you like to play?”
Linda’s looked at him with a broad smile, “sure,” she replied.
As Linda and Tony made their way to the area near where I had just fucked his wife, Dave looked toward Gloria and motioned for her to join him on the couch.
Lacie looked at me with that sexy little grin of hers, and as she reached down to rub my cock she whispered into my ear, “do you know how long it’s been since you’ve fucked my ass?”
"Yep," I replied, "way too long."
"Well don’t go anywhere, I’ll be right back and we’re going to fix that" she moaned as she got up and walked out of the room.
A few minutes later when Lacie returned to me with a bottle of lubricant, Tony was fucking Linda on the floor, and Gloria was ridding Dave’s cock in a, “reverse cowgirl position,” on the couch.
Lacie handed me the bottle as she knelt in front of me. She looked up at me with that sexy smile of hers beaming, “it appears everybody else is having fun, let’s get that cock of yours hard and in my ass and have a little fun of our own.”
With that she took my cock into her mouth and within moments she had me hard and ready again. As she continued to stroke my cock she slowly removed her mouth from my hard cock, as she licked her lips. With a sexy smile she said, “it’s been far too long since I’ve tasted cum on your cock.”
Enough time had passed for me to regain an erection after fucking Gloria, but not enough time for me to fully recover from that encounter. Therefore, a few minutes later while Lacie knelt in front of me on her hands and knees while I slid my cock in and out of her ass, I was far enough from the edge to take my time and allow her to progress to the pleasure she was now enjoying.
I attempted to focus on giving Lacie as much pleasure as I could, as I tried to not focus on the pleasurable feel on my cock sliding in and out of her tight ass. I was fucking her with a slow easy rhythm and she was responding to what I was doing.
One of the greatest joy’s in my life has always been fucking a beautiful woman’s tight ass to her screaming orgasm, and my focus was to render Lacie into that state. I had her moaning loudly by the time the other women in our little group were screaming their own orgasms.
All too soon Lacie was meeting my every thrust by slamming herself backwards into my thrust as hard as she could, her fingers were a blur as she rubbed her clit, and she was screaming the fact that she was cumming.
I gripped her tightly by the hips as I slammed my cock deep into her ass until I couldn’t take any more. I pulled her into me as tightly as possible, holding my cock as deep into her ass as I could I started to cum.
Afterwards we laid on the floor with my deflating cock firmly in the grip of her tight ass, as we both enjoyed our pleasurable afterglow. With my body in a pleasurable relaxed state that could easily have allowed me to go to sleep, I enjoyed the feel of her body beneath me.
In what seemed like an instant, but was in fact several minutes, we all began moving around again. With our sexual urges satisfied for the moment we had a chance to chat and get to know Tony and Gloria a little better.
Lacie served a light dinner, and a few hours after our last sexual encounter we were all relaxing in the hot tub together. Due to our sexual encounters that afternoon all bastions of modesty was removed as we chatted together in the nude as if it was the most natural of activities. We were all enjoying the company of the individuals in the tub without the sexual motivation that often makes such encounters cumbersome.
While we were chatting in the tub Gloria casually asked Lacie if she would like her to bring anything to the party tomorrow night. Lacie looked at Gloria with a shocked expression for a moment before she laughingly said, “do you mean for the surprise party for DB and Linda tomorrow night Gloria?”
Dave started laughing and told Lacie, “Honey, I told you we wouldn’t be able to keep it a secret from them while their staying with us.”
Gloria was apologizing and looking like she was about to cry.
"Oh Gloria, don’t worry about it, it’s all right. I knew they would find out before tomorrow night anyway, I’m not mad at you" Lacie said in a friendly voice.
Lacie then glanced at Linda and I with a big smile, “Surprise,” she cheerfully said.
Linda started asking Lacie about the party when I interrupted her. "Linda don’t be a brat, it’s a surprise party, allow Lacie to surprise us a little bit anyways".
After the brief drama, the conversation returned to friendly chat until it was determined that we had all turned into prunes and needed to get out of the warm water.
Back inside the house one thing just lead to another, as will often happen when three naked couples are standing together in a room. What took place was group sex in the truest sense of the word.
We would engage with one person for a few minutes before moving to another. The women were all flowing and ready to engage in any activity their passions took them. I would engage with one woman, allow my passion built to near the point of no return, then I would relinquish her to somebody new and calm my passion as I moved on to the next woman.
I have no idea how long this activity continued, I wasn’t timing it. What I do know is that after Tony came inside Linda they both collapsed on the floor, as Dave did with Gloria. I didn’t cum during that activity, I just go too exhausted to continue.
Besides the one aspect I enjoy most about playing with other people is the point of the night when Linda and I are alone together. I love the wetness of her pussy when I enter her after she’s played with others. I don’t know what it is about that but it just drives me crazy.
While the six of us had enjoyed our round-robin sex in the living room I had played with Linda for a few minutes. I loved the feel of my cock sliding into her then and I could only imagine how good it would feel now after Tony had deposited his cum to what was already there.
It was a half hour after we finished that session that Tony and Gloria got dressed to leave. It was a little awkward being four of us were still naked and they were fully clothed. Gloria made her rounds kissing and hugging everybody, she apologized to Lacie for disclosing information about the party tomorrow night.
Lacy laughed and told her not to worry about it, she may have to do something special to entertain the group tomorrow night but all is forgiven.
Gloria arched her eyebrows, "what something special do you have in mind she asked?"
Lacy smiled, "oh, nothing that you wouldn’t enjoy, something like waiting for when everybody is catching their breath and we can put on a show for them by you giving me oral. "
Gloria looked at Lacie with a little grin, "I’ve never done anything like that but if it will get me off the hook with you I would do that. I don’t know she giggled, I might enjoy it."
Lacie gave her a hug, "I bet you would too, and maybe if we ask him real nice DB would even fuck that pretty little ass of yours while you’re doing it" Lacie giggled.
"Now that I’m not sure about" Gloria replied with a little concern in her voice.
"Oh, you would love it, he fucked my ass today and I didn’t think I would ever stop cumming, it just takes a little getting used to is all. It will be just like anybody else fucking your ass, he’s just a little larger is all."
Gloria gave Lacie a sheepish little look in reply.
"Oh my god, Tony you’ve never got this woman to give her ass up to you have you?" Lacie asked.
Tony shook his head, "no, that’s the one thing she’s never given in to for me."
Well we’ll fix that tomorrow night, Lacie giggled, when she finds out how good it can be she’ll be begging you for it.
By the time Tony and Gloria left that night, Tony was all smiles while Gloria on the other hand was looking a little concerned.
After they left Lacie giggled, "I wouldn’t force her into anything she didn’t want, but I think nobody has taken the time to show her just how good anal can be when it done right."
You could just see the wheels in Lacie’s mind spinning as she tried to come up with a game plan for Gloria tomorrow night. Finally she smiled at us, "we could get Pete to get her started. He’s a caring and patient lover, he’s also rather tiny if you know what I mean" she added with a giggle.
"Lacie, give it a rest, if it’s not something that she doesn’t want to do don’t push her" Dave admonished.
"Naturally," Lacie replied, then she smiled, "if it’s something she doesn’t want to try."
I reached over and gave Lacie a little peck of a kiss on the cheek, "behave yourself" I said with a smile as I gave one of her nipples a little tweak. "But I’m tired and I think we’re going to bed, we’ll see you two in the morning."
Lacie gave us both a hug and told us she would see us in the morning. Dave gave Linda a friendly kiss, and squeezed her ass. "Sleep tight beautiful and if you get horny during the night I’ll be just down the hall" he smiled.
Linda and I walked into our bedroom, as soon as the door closed behind us I took her in my arms and kissed her passionately. As we parted from our embrace I looked at her and smiled, "Do you know how much I love you?" I asked.
Linda gave me a mischievous little smile, "I know how much you love my pussy full of another man’s cum" she purred.
"Speaking of a pussy full of another man’s cum..." I chuckled as I led her to the bed. "That is one thing I do love in you" I laughed as I bent her over the bed.
I bent her over the edge of the bed and ran my cock over her wet slick labia. "Oh my god that does feel so good" I said as I slid the head of my cock into her.
Linda let out a low moan as my cock entered her and she said, "and so does that beautiful cock of yours. Don’t tease me honey I want you to fuck me with that big cock of yours."
I slammed the full length of my cock inside her and started fucking her hard and deep.
I was far enough from the edge that I knew this wasn’t going to be a quickie, it was going to take me some time to get there. I also knew that her wet pussy would make the journey a pleasurable one.
Linda was approaching her second orgasm when I felt mine approaching. I picked up my pace and when she went over the edge into her orgasm I sank my cock all the way inside her and started to cum.
When Linda and I finally got to sleep that night, we slept soundly until the next morning, with my arms wrapped around her and my cock snuggled against her ass as I spooned her.
Dear readers:
If you enjoyed this story and would enjoy reading about what took place during the rest of that that weekend please drop me a note and let me know. I would enjoy hearing from you as to whether a continuation would be something that you would read or not.
If it is something you would enjoy reading I’ll take the time to write the rest of the story, if not I’ll find another way to spend that time.
Thanks for reading this far into the story and I hope you didn’t find it a waste of time.
The Road Trip Part II
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 15,289 views
Well last month I was on a site and got pinged by a couple saying hello. The first warning bells started to go off. (1) No pictures on the profile (2) profile was sparse on details (3) age was 20 years our younger. I was bored that evening so I decided to have some fun and see where the chat would go. I do enjoy the fun of the chats even though I know it will not lead anywhere - lol, I never met so many folks online that are into family members, pets, and all sort of weird stuff. I know it is mainly BS, but never understood why people get turned on by that stuff.
Well I started chatting with Steve and Sue. The conversation started nice with the normal sort of questions, how long in the lifestyle, do you have kids, what are your fantasies, etc. – btw, I never understood why so many chats start with “do you like anal?” Really? That is supposed to start a conversation? Well this chat was normal, they both enjoyed our profile, been swinging for a while. They did not mind the age difference. Well I went for the kill and asked to see pictures and of course it was a can’t as they do not post pictures because of privacy. Even with this we chatted over an hour and I really enjoyed the conversation. She was bi and he straight and we all were into normal rock and not the dance club scene. As it was getting late, and I did not think it would go anywhere I said my goodnights and that it was a pleasure to chat with them and hope to do it again. Which normally means, never hear from them again lol.
A few weeks went past and I was online again and once again got pinged by them. We chatted some more and once again brought up the age difference and that we are not your Barbie and Ken, but they insisted that did not matter to them and they were interested in meeting. This was making me a little nervous as I was thinking; well what is wrong with them? Later that night I discussed it with my husband and he said, what the hell, we had nothing going on this weekend and if they wanted to meet we could and if it was only for a few drinks, no harm done. So we made arrangements to meet at a nice bar that played good music.
That night we got ready for the evening out, truly expecting a no show, but we figured that was fine and we would enjoy the night anyway with some time out of the house. We arrived at the bar and settled in with our first round. We had no idea of what they looked like, but they assured us that they could pick us out by our profile pictures and we did have phone numbers to text. We sat at the bar past 30 minutes of when we were supposed to meet and figuring a no show we started to make plans to have dinner. That is when a couple walked up to us and asked “Dan and Anne? We are Steve and Sue, sorry we are a little late.” We turned around and both Dan and I stood there a little shocked. Steve and Sure stood in front of us and as we gazed upon them the first time we were in disbelief. These were the Ken and Barbie that we all heard about. Steve was slender with nice build and Sue was a sexy woman that was very fit and very large breasts. I know the same thought went through Dan’s mind as it did mine – no way would this couple be interested in us as they were so hot and could have a pick of anyone they wanted.
Nonetheless, we greeted them and they joined us as at the bar for drinks. We had one round and just when I thought they would try to make an exit they suggested dinner which we eagerly accepted the invitation. During dinner we had wonderful conversations and we seemed to have a lot in common with travel interest, hiking, camping, music, etc. We were really enjoying each others company. As dinner finished up, they suggested that we can continue over at their house for drinks and have some fun in the hot tub. We took them up on the offer and off we went.
We followed them home and went inside where Steve brought out some wine and poured us some hefty glasses. We continued to chat some more and had it started to drift into that awkward moment where we continued to chat, but everyone wanted to start to have sex, but nobody was sure who should make the first move and what was in or off limits. That is when Sue suggested that we might want to move the party out to the hot tub. She got up and got some towels and showed us a room where we could change. Dan and I undressed and put the towels around us and headed to the living room where we were met by Steve and Sue who were sporting the same towel fashion. We got our drinks and headed out to the hot tub. Once at the hot tub, Sue took her towel off and proceed to get into the tub, her body was amazing and she had one of the best set of breasts I had ever seen, I was so jealous on how firm and large they were. Dan and I also disrobed and got into the hot tub, and I could see that he was already starting to get hard. Steve stepped into the hot tub with his towel still on and turned his back to us before he took the towel off so I did not get the chance to see what kind of package he had.
Once we were all settled in the hot tub, each of us sitting next to our spouse, we continued the conversation. I took the next step and complimented Sue on how amazing her breasts were. She laughed and said thank you and then admitted there were not real, nonetheless they were amazing I stated back. Sue then asked if I would like to feel them and I took the offer and slid over to her and started massaging her beasts. In short time Sue and I were kissing and exploring each others bodies. I was getting so turned on. Sue commented to Dan that I should not have all the fun and if he wanted to feel her breasts he could, to which he eagerly moved over and started to fondle her. Dan and I were both sucking on her breasts and taking turns kissing her while at the same time our hands were both working her pussy. After a few minutes of this, Steve commented that Sue was hogging all the action. At this comment I slid over to where he was sitting and starting to kiss him. As we were kissing my hands moved down to figure out what kind of package Steve as sporting. As I moved down his chest, just below the water line I felt his cock which was fully erect. My husband has a nice package, a little over 7 inches and thick, little larger than a paper towel tube. Steve was sporting a huge erection, though I could not see it, it felt as thick as a red bull can and longer than my husband's by a couple of inches. This was the biggest cock I ever felt. As I was exploring his cock he looked into my eyes and said – hope you enjoy.
We all were making out for a while and really enjoying each others bodies. After a while, Sue asked if anyone wanted more drinks to which we all replied yes. Dan my husband volunteered to get the refills. So he got out of the tub and headed inside. At this point I was so turned on with Steve and wanted to move to the next step. I asked Sue if it was okay to fuck her husband and she responded “that is why we are all here”. As Steve was sitting in the hot tub I turned my back to him and starting to slowly take his huge erection into my pussy. The warm water made it easier and soon I was sitting on his lap grinding on his balls as he cock stretched my pussy and he was kneading my breasts. I heard Dan starting to come out and I stopped grinding and just sat there with Steve’s cock inside of me. Dan poured us our drinks and stated to come back into the hot tub. At this moment Sue blurted out, “Dan, do you know Steve’s cock is in your wife?” Dan looked over to me and I blushed and could see that he was shocked that I took that bold of a move. Sue than exclaimed that she wanted some cock also and went to Dan who was standing in the water and started to give him a BJ. Seeing Sue suck on Dan’s cock made me even hornier and I stated to bounce on Steve’s cock. After a while, Sue got into the same position as me on Dan. So there was Sue and I sitting across from each other bouncing on each other husband's cock.
It didn't take long for me to orgasm and soon all of us had our own. After a few moments of calming down we collected our composure and decided that we should take the fun inside. As we climbed out of the tub, Dan saw the size of Steve’s cock and commented "OMG that thing is huge!" We laughed and headed inside. Normally when we play we use safe sex, but something took over this night and somehow we let it go. When we got inside Steve and Dan sat on the couch, Sue took me and said she wanted more of me and proceeded to take me to the floor. She had me lay on my back and she straddled on top of me in the 69 position. Sue started kissing my pussy and licking deep inside of me, this was a new experience for me, not of having another woman eat me out, but having a woman eat me out as I had a pussy full of cum. I was enjoying the feeling and though nervous and a little skived out I felt I had to do the same to her. I raised my mouth to her shaved pussy and started to kiss and lick. It was the wettest pussy I ever had as it was spilling her juices along with my husband's. It did not take me long to get used to it and really enjoy the moment. It also did not take long before we both orgasmed.
Once we unstraddled each other we both looked at our husbands and both were sporting hard-ons again. This time, I could see Steve in his full glory and just not feel him under the water. He was sporting the largest cock I ever saw outside of a porn movie. At this point, Steve asked Dan “Do you know what Sue likes?” and before Dan could answer, he commented that she loves to be double penetrated. Sue gave a wicked smile to all of us. Dan and I both admitted that we have never tried that and Steve and Sue said they would lead the way and show us the ropes.
Steve laid down on the floor and Sue got some lube which she applied. She then straddled Steve and worked his cock into her pussy. With her ass in the air, they asked Dan to slowly work his cock into her ass. After a few fumbles he finally got it in. Steve then told Dan not to move too much and just try to stay in for the ride. As this point Steve started to pump his wife while my husband held on to Sue hips for a bucking ride. While this was going on, I was on the couch getting so turned on that I started to masturbate, another first for me to do that in front of someone outside of my husband. Once again it did not seem to take that long before all three of them orgasmed again.
Once they finished up, everyone went to the bathroom and cleaned up. Once we all returned we started to make out again, I was not sure where this would lead because as Dan got older he normally can get only two shots in a night and then calls it quits. It did not take long however for Steve to get erect again. We moved to the floor and he started to pound me doggy style with is enormous cock. I kept on looking at Dan with my eyes rolling into the back of my head. Steve started talking dirty stating things like “Look Dan, I am fucking your wife” and “she has such a nice tight pussy, but not for long with me.” This somehow turned Dan on and soon he was hard again and soon was doing Sue doggystyle as well and also commenting back on how good Sue felt and that he was fucking Steve’s wife.
After a while we all orgasmed again and calmed down. That was it for the night. After we all cleaned up and got dressed we realized on how late it was and called it a night. We thanked each other for a great night and hoped we could do it again sometime and said our goodbyes.
As Dan and I drove home we talked on how that was one of the best experiences we each had and that we really need to start exploring more.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 15,898 views
Roger brought his wife along on a little road trip to a site in Dakota when he drove over from Iowa to attend the new job’s contract signing. Roger asked me to drive 35 miles over to the job site to also attend the signing at the owner’s main offices. Roger’s wife Ann was not attending the contract signing and meetings, so Roger asked me if Sherri, our office manager could come along to hang out with and show Ann around the town while the guys worked. After the meeting and contract signings, Roger, Ann, Sherri and I could have celebration drinks later and an early dinner together.
Sherri is 44 years old and has worked for me for about 15 years. She was recently divorced with three young children when she first went to work for us. She was always all business and really did good work and is a good mother with her kids mostly grown now. About 10 years, ago she was promoted to be our office manager and definitely runs the office, schedules work time, travel trips and keeps the staff on track and me too. Sherri is attractive, fairly tall and leggy, has dirty blond shoulder length hair with bangs, has small boobs and has always taken good care of herself. She is very professional, professionally dresses, wears little of any makeup and is well paid to keep track of the office staff, scheduling, etc. She is not flirty or sexy at all at work. One of the office rules and jokes here always has been “You don’t hump the help”!!!! The other employees and I only saw Sherri in out of the office settings at company parties over the years where everything was very proper and professional.
A few days before the meeting at the job site with Roger, I asked Sherri if she would leave the office over the noon hour and drive the 35 miles over to the job site and meet at the motor lodge lobby where Roger and Ann would be staying. We could meet Roger and Ann make introductions, etc. The day of the meetings, I drove separately and just before 1:00 PM got to the motor lodge. Sherri drove in just behind me and we parked our cars. Roger and Ann were in the lobby waiting when Sherri and I walked into the lobby together. I introduced Sherri to Roger and Ann and Roger introduced us to Ann. Ann is a cutie; petite, darkly tanned with dark hair in a pixie cut and is about 50 year old. She was very expensively and stylishly dressed. Ann was really sharp! Roger and I left for the meeting leaving the “girls” to tour the town, shop, etc.
Shortly after 5:00 PM Roger and I were done with the meetings and called to see where to meet the girls. The girls had a table and were having glasses of wine at a chophouse’s lounge across the street from the motor lodge, so that’s where we went to meet them. The girls had gotten to know each other and had a nice afternoon together and seem to have hit it off. Celebration cocktails were ordered for a toast to the new job contract. One cocktail led to another. We finally moved to the dining room to order and eat at about 7:00 PM after having plenty to drink and getting to know each other better.
“Accidently” Roger and Ann let it slip that they occasionally vacation at Desire Resort in Mexico or Caliente near Tampa. I blurted out that those are clothes optional – nude places and they just smiled. It came out that Sherri has been to Mira Vista nude resort near Tucson with a girl friend a couple times or more the past few years. Me, guilty too, going to more nudist style resorts in Mexico and Palm Springs and swinging locally with an ex. in the past and with friends occasionally now. Sherri teased me about going to G.I. so often to meet with Julie and her husband at a restaurant remodel job we have going there. (See some of our other stories).
Further conversation led to Sherri and me learning that occasionally Ann and Roger have been known to swing with other couples. Surprise of surprises, Sherri too. Sherry told us she and a girl friend go down to Omaha 3 or 4 times a year to hotel “meet and greets” and “dances” at hotels where they have met some nice people and have good friends now. Sherri and her girl friend keep their play time 3 hours plus from home, and I never have suspected!!!! Sherri laughed prettily when Roger told her that she and her girl friend were the elusive Unicorns couples and guys look for.
The chophouse dining room had both tables and booths. We were shown to a corner “U” shaped booth. The girls slid in first to sit next to each other with Roger seated next to Sherri on one end and Rob next to Ann at the other end. Now steaks and seafood were ordered with bottles of both red and white wine. We all had plenty of priming in the lounge and now the wine with dinner too!
Soon after being seated in the booth, I noticed that Ann had had firm steady leg and thigh contact with me and was crowding me. Roger was doing the same thing with Sherri. Sherry would scoot closer to Ann and Ann would scoot even tighter and closer to me. We all ordered salads and small filets and a few extra shrimp scampi on the side to share and kept visiting, sipping wine and eating. Ann kept touching my arm and hand with her hand occasionally finding its way to my thigh and even brushing my zipper with me keeping a straight face. I finally got hard and Ann gave the bulge in my pants discreet rubs and pats as we all talked.
I could see Sherri coyly removing Roger’s hand from her lap and thigh. Sherri and I were both keeping our hands visible above the table top as in turn were both being discretely groped.
With our meals finished, we slowly finished the wine, still visiting. Ann and then with Sherri following excused themselves to go to the ladies room. Roger, pretty wound and excited asked me if I thought Sherri and I would be interested in going back to their room for a nightcap and some more “visiting”. I told him I didn’t know, he’d have to ask Sherri. If she would go, I would, but no promises.
When the girls got back to the table, they were still laughing and talking together. Roger blurted out the invitation to their room as I slid out to let Sherri and Ann slide into the booth. Sherri, smiling, looked at me and point blank asked me if she had been invited to this dinner with the idea of going to Ann and Roger’s room at the lodge across the street to party. I immediately told her “absolutely not!” Being invited to go with Roger and Ann to their room was news to me too. Sherri looked closely at me, Roger and Ann and kind of nodded. Sherri said she was really enjoying the evening, the people were all nice and if it was ok with me, she would go to the room with us all.
Roger order two more bottles of the cabernet wine we had at dinner, had them uncorked, the corks put back in and the bottles bagged and stapled shut to carry back to the lodge across the street. I settled our tab with the restaurant and bar and out we went. Ann and Roger walked ahead of us holding hands on the short walk across the street to the hotel where our cars were all parked. Sherri asked me if going with Ann and Roger to their room was in anyway a problem with me and work. I said no and that Rodger had never broached this swinging subject with me before, so this was all new. I told Sherri that it had been a long time since someone had felt me up like Ann had at dinner. She laughed and said Roger had been close to getting into her panties at dinner too. I said again, if she was not comfortable that we could easily make excuses and leave. Sherri told me she really liked Ann and Roger too and she laughingly told me (I hope laughingly) that she could put up with me too if needed.
We walked past the motor lodge’s front desk and over to the elevator and went to the 4th floor. Roger, followed by Ann walked ahead. Roger had the door open for us and in we went. The room had a sitting area with a couch and two club chairs and table, a desk and chair, king sized bed, etc. Since we were on the lodge’s top floor, the blackout drapes were open for the night time view. Roger got the room’s wine glasses out and went about pouring four glasses with Sherri and me standing by. Ann went into the bathroom and was gone a few minutes. We all held our wine glasses waiting for Ann to do another toast. When Ann came out, she had removed her dress as was still in matching panties, bra and her high heels. A very nice package! She walked over to us and Roger gave handed her a glass of wine. Roger’s toast was “To Friends, Cheers!” With wine glass in hand, Ann walked about the room and shut lights off, leaving the bathroom light and hall lights on. Roger turned the TV on to a music channel and put on soft jazz.
Sherri moved over to the couch and sat down with her wine and kicked her shoes off. I moved to a club chair, Roger moved close to Sherri, and Ann sat on the coffee table directly in front of me. There was definitely nervous laughter, but things were moving fast. Roger and I got our shoes and socks off and Roger unbuttoned his shirt. Roger moved to working on Sherri’s blouse buttons. Sherri excused herself to the bathroom. Roger stood up and slipped his shirt, trousers and underwear off. He was butt naked now and was cleanly shaved, balls and all (WOW). He sat down on the couch and crossed his legs to wait for Sherri.
Ann was leaned ahead and rubbing my thighs, zipper and was working on my belt buckle, so I reached behind her and unhooked the bra. She really has nice natural breasts and was very darkly tanned with no tan lines. Sherri came out of the bathroom and into the room’s well lit entry hall. She had taken her skirt and panties off leaving her blouse and bra on. She laughing told us that she didn’t want us to see her in her pink cotton grannie panties. She didn’t seem shocked or surprised at all that Ann was topless and Roger nude.
I stood up and helped Ann unbuckle my belt and dropped my pants and underwear. My cock was sticking straight out and Ann still sitting on the coffee table immediately started licking and sucking.
Sherri walked over to Roger and a second or five, Roger had Sherri out of her blouse and bra and backing towards the bed with his cock sticking straight out too. Sherri is a very attractive nude. Together, they turned the bed down and Sherri lay back on the bed, and Roger immediately went down on her.
I got Ann stood up and slipped her panties down before sitting back down in the club chair turned her around and pulled her back on to my lap. She was sitting on my cock wiggling while I cupped her breasts as we watched Roger move up on Sherri kissing her stomach and breasts and Sherri spreading her legs wider. With one push, Roger was balls deep in Sherri’s pussy. I was impressed as he started really balling her with long, deep, sure strokes.
Ann stood up and took my hand and we walked over to the bed and she pushed me down on it. I scooted up a bit and Ann climbed on and easily slid her pussy over my cock started fucking me cowgirl style. Roger pulled out of Sherri and rolled on to the bed too and Sherri climbed on to him cowgirl style too. Roger and I were both flat on our backs, the girls’ boobs in hand as the girls rode us cowgirl. So far absolutely no kissing on lips had occurred, just straight up sex. As the evening progressed, the only kissing was some between Ann and Sherri and lots of kissing between Roger and Ann.
After a while of the girls riding the guys side by side, the girls rolled off and we went to missionary screwing side by side. It was like a tag team competition with each couple matching what the other couple was doing stroke for stroke. Roger asked Sherri if he could do her doggie style and Sherri said it was one of her favorite positions. Roger pulled out and Sherri rolled over and took two pillows to lay on as she got her butt in the air for Roger.
Ann asked me if I liked doggie too. I said yes but it’s so difficult to watch your partner’s face while doing it. I pulled out of Ann and she grabbed two pillows too and moved around so she and I could see Roger and Sherri’s faces. Ann got up on her knees and forearms as I moved around to Ann’s rear, grabbed her hips, lifted and plunged in balls deep. Both girls now were making noises which were good indications that they were enjoying themselves. Sherri kept mumbling saying “fuck it like you own it” to Roger, and from what Ann and I could see, Roger was fucking it like he owned it.
Being out of shape sex wise and not regularly having sex with anyone currently, I was ready to come first. I stoked deep, held it and pushed even deep and started coming, shooting distinct shots of cum deep into Ann’s pussy. I held her hips tight and pulled her butt closer into my crotch and held it watching Roger continue to doggie style bang the heck of Sherri. I was losing my erection fast, so pulled out of Ann and we laid down spoon style to watch Roger and Sherri continue to doggie fuck.
By the time Roger started to come, Sherri was having trouble staying up on her knees and elbows as Roger was banging her hard. Roger, with all sorts of sound effects, came long and hard too. When he was done cumming, he pulled out of Sherri’s pussy as Sherri lay down. There was lots of winded hard breathing by the guys and giggling by the girls lying next to each other. I was spoon hugging Ann, and Roger was spoon hugging Sherri as the guys caught their breath and the girls giggled and visited.
Ann reached over and started flicking Sherri’s nipples and pinching them lightly and caressing her breasts. Sherri starting doing the same with Ann’s breasts. In a few minutes, Ann moved closer and hugged and kissed Sherri hard on the lips. Roger was lying behind Sherri feeling her up and me lying behind Ann doing the same thing with the girls laying face to face, boob to boob making out. Roger was using one had to jerk and rub a bit on his dick and it started to rise again. If this was going to be a competition, I had better get mine up again too I figured.
Roger got up and moved over between me and Ann. I slid back got up and stood by the bed watching Sherri and Ann make out and feel each other’s boobs. Roger finally had a good erection up and rolled Ann on to her back and climbed on to fuck her. One push with his cock and he was sloppy seconds slip sliding away up to his balls in my cum. As he and Ann made love together with Roger slowly pumping away, they started visiting with Sherri and me calling what they were doing “reclaim sex” Whatever it was, it was definitely sloshy sounding, LOL.
Sherri, lying next to Roger and Ann as they fucked, looked up at me standing there watching and jerking on my cock and made a come here motion with her hand. So I crawled on to the bed with my cock getting harder by the second. She scooted away just a bit from Ann and Roger. I knelt between her legs and without aiming or guidance, slid right into her pussy for sloppy seconds in Roger’s cum. Having sloppy seconds sex is really, really slipper, so I was going to take awhile to cum. I paced myself so as not to run of breath or leg strength. Sherri and Ann’s legs were side by side with Roger and my legs side by side.
After quite awhile, Roger finally groaned and complained he was coming again. Me, I got Sherri’s legs both straight up on my shoulders and really started deep stroking until I came, waited a bit and pulled my cock out and laid down besides her. I think that this was the first time I had sex with two women and never kissed either on the lips. Animal urge sex?
Ann crawled out from under Roger and headed for the bathroom with cum leaking out of her pussy and running down her legs. She stopped at the bathroom door, grabbed wash clothes and threw them over to Roger and me. Lying next to Sherry, I cleaned a bit of cum up that was leaking from her pussy. I told her I was going to get a room and stay over so as not to have to drive on back home after the drinking we had been doing. If she wanted, I would get her a room too or we could share a room. She said either would be fine and it was my choice. So I next asked her if I got one room, should I get one bed or two. She said either way was fine with her, it was my choice.
I crawled out of bed and quickly pulled on my pants, shirt and shoes with no underwear or socks on and left the room to go get room or rooms. Ann was still in the bathroom and Sherry and Roger were laying next to each other on the bed visiting. I went down to the lobby and was able to get a room and asked for two beds, which was not a problem. The room clerk gave me two courtesy kits with tooth brushes, etc. I went right back up to Roger and Ann’s room and knocked. Ann, still nude let me in. Roger and Sherri were sitting nude and still visiting. I told them that I had gotten a room for Sherri and myself.
We all decided it was getting late, and Roger got one of the wine bottles with a couple of glasses or more of wine left and gave it to me. Sherri walked nude to the bathroom and cleaned up a bit, came back out and pulled on only her skirt and blouse buttoning one button. We walked to over to the door with Ann and Roger and said good night, hugged and were all saying we look forward to meeting again sometime.
Sherri and I carried our folded up underwear, courtesy kits, and wine bottle out of the room and down to the elevator. We rode the elevator from the 4th floor to the second floor and got off. I led the way to room 219 at the hallway end telling her I had gotten one room. I looked back and Sherri had taken her top off and was topless following me. Before we got to the room she pulled her skirt off too and was following me nude just in her flat shoes down the hallway. I got the room door opened and held it for her. As she walked through the door I lightly spanked her bare butt, and she said be nice now. Me, I am always nice. She told me dream on as she knows me too well.
Once in the room, I with my shirt and pants still on, Sherri teased me about a room with two beds as I poured the wine into two glasses. She took her glass and went to the bathroom to run bathwater and soak. I stripped my clothes off and took my wine to the bathroom to visit with her and watch her in the tub.
After while, she opened the tub drain and stood up with me handing her one towel and using another to dry her back. She finished her wine and left the bathroom still toweling off. I stood in the tub, pulled the shower curtain closed and showered off quickly. Toweling off, I walked into the bedroom area. Sherri had turned down one bed and was laying on it propped up a bit on the pillows. As I was drying off, looking at her, my cock started to rise. She said, come to bed and let’s take care of that. I knelt on the bed and crawled up to her and went down on her. She has a very nicely trimmed pussy and her clit was standing up as I licked and sucked it. After a bit, I moved on up and with no effort slid my cock in and slowed fucked her.
Once again, no kissing on the lips, just sex and actually pretty darn good sex. I was keeping the cock up well but knew I it was going to take some effort to cum again. With her legs up over my shoulders again, I pounded her pussy for a bit until my legs were getting tired and wobbly. I let her legs down and rolled off her. She rolled over and climbed on the do me cowgirl style. It doesn’t take much effort on my part that way. Holding her very nice natural boobs, she rode the heck out of me. After a bit, she started shifting and moving. She was able to turn completely around to do reverse cowgirl without my cock completely coming out of her pussy.
When she finally climbed off my cock, I asked her if I could do her doggie style again. She gathered the pillows and got rolled over with her butt in the air. I easily slid my cock in as the angle was nearly perfect. Now, holding her hips and stroking, I came again fairly fast. Cum wise, it was probably a pitiful effort for the third time this evening.
With little talk, Sherri walked around shutting lights down and crawled into the other bed and said good nice. I think I passed out asleep in a minute or less.
I think it was about 7 AM when I woke up when Sherri flushed the toilet and came out of the bathroom, said hi and laid back down on her bed. I went in and used the toilet. Coming out of the bathroom, she looked at me and said “Actually, I don’t’ have anything against a quickie every now and then and held her arms out.
I immediately crawled on to her bed, kissed and sucked nipples a bit, my cock was hard and in I slipped again. This was straight missionary fucking with Sherri moving here butt in a motor boating fashion. When I stopped stroking for a bit, she started squeezing my cock nicely with Kegel exercise muscles, as in wow on my part. I quickly came again with this as I stoked in as deep as I could and held it. After a couple of minutes and with not much for either of us to say and her laughing a bit, Sherri crawled out from under me and headed to the bathroom, where I heard the shower start.
When she came out, I headed in to shave and shower too. Coming out of the bathroom, Sherri already had her bra and grannie panties on as she was getting dressed. She told me she was going to stop at her home on the way back into town and then go into work by 10:00 or so. She would email her assistant to let her know. Sherri had already put on the work calendar using her phone that I would be out of the office until 1 PM or so. She bluntly told me she did not want any talk about us ever at the office.
I told Sherri if she wanted to discreetly out of town meet Ann and Roger again on her own or with me, I had no problems with it and how much I had enjoyed the evening and morning fun. She laughed and told had better have enjoyed it! I told her if she and her friend ever needed a date or escort to the meet and greats in Omaha, I would meet them there. She said that she would think about that.
Sherri finished dressing, waved good bye and was gone as I was getting dressed. This had been a strange series of events. I had really, really good sex 4 times during the previous night and this morning and never once was kissed on the lips. Quite a record, sex only, no making love or kissy kissy.
Rob and Julie
- Read more...
- 2 comments
- 6,360 views
A Family Affair
By Tahoecple, in Couples Swinging,
It was Karen, after some small talk she asked me if we had time to talk this morning. Sure, I replied, we’re just sitting around having our coffee why don’t you come over and join us.
During the evening that we had our four-some Karen had told me that she had suspicions that her parents had been engaging in wife swapping since she was in high school. She had been frustrated for years, because it was a subject that she had nobody that she could talk to about.
That night I had told her that we would be glad to talk to her about anything she desired, I told her I didn’t know how much help we would be, but we would be glad to give her our thoughts on the subject.
After I hung-up the phone Linda looked at me over her coffee cup with more than a little skepticism on her face. So let me get this straight, being you’re a pilot, a bull rider, and race motorcycles, you now feel you are qualified to be a psychiatrist.
Before I could answer her, there was a knock at the front door. Excuse me hon, I can’t talk right now I think my patient is here. Linda chuckled and shook her head as I got up and went to answer the door.
As Karen sat down at the kitchen table, I poured her a cup of coffee. She thanked us for letting her come over to talk. She also told us that since they were here the other night, that’s all that she and Bruce have been talking about.
After several minutes of small talk, I looked toward Karen and asked what it was that she wanted to talk about with us. I know you told me the other night you thought your parents were into wife swapping since you were in high school.
Yet you haven’t seen them engaged in any sexual activity with another couple. What was it that caused you to think they were into wife swapping?
It wasn’t just one thing Karen said, it was a number of things that took place over a number of years. For as long as I can remember, they have been friends with a number of couples that they have never introduced to us.
In fact, the only friends that we ever knew were Frank and Zelda from LA. We grew up thinking of them as our aunt and uncle. They were the only friends of my parents that ever came to our house.
Growing up quite frequently we would stay home with a sitter while they spent the weekend with a couple they were friends with.
There were also things I noticed on the weekends when Frank and Zelda were visiting us. More than once, I have walked into a room and caught Frank, standing behind my mother, holding her around the waist as he ground his crotch into her ass. As soon as they would see me, they would move away from each other and act as if nothing happened, but I saw what I saw.
On several occasions over the years, I caught my dad kissing Zelda, and on most of the occasions I caught them, his hands were either on her breast or on her ass. There kisses weren’t friendly either, they were sexual.
Most of the things I saw I was too young to understand when I saw them, however looking back on it now I understand what was going on, or at least think I understand what was going on.
Karen took a sip of coffee while she paused to think for a moment. When she put the cup down, she started to giggle. I was just thinking about my feelings on this when I was in high school, it’s bad enough to think about your parents having sex with each other when you’re a teenager, much less think about them having sex with other people.
Other than seeing little things with their friends from LA what led you to think that they were playing with other couples, I asked after a few moments.
Karen thought for a moment, well I noticed when they would be going out of town for the weekends at times mother was packing sexy under garments like corsets and things. I have never seen her wearing anything that you could call sexy at home.
Then there was what took place the summer after my freshman year in high school. I developed early, in fact by that summer I had almost the same figure that I now have. I was starting to get a lot of attention from the boys and I think my mother must have noticed. The fact that I was a cheerleader and did a lot of bouncing around in that skimpy uniform with that figure didn’t help, Karen added with a chuckle.
There was one weekend that Frank and Zelda came down to spend a weekend with us. That Saturday morning I had gotten up late and went down to the kitchen.
Dad and Frank had gone to play golf. Mom and my sister had gone shopping, and it was just Zelda and I in the house. After I got my juice I started to go back to my room, Zelda stopped me saying she had something she would like to talk to me about, if I didn’t mind.
Well that turned into quite a talk. Zelda gave me an advanced course in sex education, and it wasn’t the vanilla version they teach in school. She told me that I was ultimately in control of my body, and it was up to me as to when I engaged in sex. She explained not only the pleasurable aspects, but also the catastrophic aspects of engaging in sex.
During our conversations that day she told me that, my mother’s dream was to see me a virgin on my wedding day. However, after seeing what a sexy young woman I was turning into she would be happy just to see me not being pregnant when I got married.
Zelda wasn’t telling me I should engage in sex. She told me that there would come a time over the next few years that I would be motivated to engage in some form of sexual contact, she wanted me to be prepared and intelligent in the choices I make when that time comes.
She told me never let somebody pressure me into doing something I didn’t want to do or I wasn’t comfortable with. She told me that sexual impulses were normal and nothing to be ashamed of, my actions on those impulses must however be made with knowledge of the consequences of those actions.
She talked to me about all aspects of sex; she answered any question I had. Karen laughed, I thought I knew all about sex before that chat with Zelda, only to find out I knew nothing about it. We talked about intercourse, oral sex, and even masturbation as an alternative to intercourse.
She told me that sex was a wonderful and beautiful thing that I should enjoy throughout my life. She also said that there were consequences if I wasn’t careful. She wanted me to know what I was doing and to be able to protect myself.
I thought at the time that what she did for me was normal. What I found out in high school was I was the only girl I knew that had anything like that taught to them by their parent’s or with their knowledge.
When she was finished, Karen looked from me to Linda. I may be over reacting to this, but have you ever heard of a mother having one of her friends talk to her daughter about sex and what a wonderful and natural thing it is.
I shook my head, my parents have never even mentioned sex to me, I said. Me either, Linda added. I wish they would have, but they didn’t.
Oh, I’m glad my mother did that for me, it’s just that from what I know, it’s so uncommon, Karen said.
After several minutes of all three of us lost in our own thoughts, I asked Karen, “What is it that you really want out of this Karen.”
I don’t know, my parents have indirectly taught me that sex is a beautiful part of life. Yet for whatever reason they seem to want to hide the joy they find in this verity of sex from me, they seem to be ashamed of it. I guess what I would really want is to let them know that I’m not ashamed of them for enjoying this type of sex, and that I also enjoy it.
Do you think they are still into this, I asked. My thoughts back then in my twenties was that her parents being elderly, probably in their mid to late forty’s, might be too old to still be having sex.
Karen thought about that for a moment. You know, I think they are they still take off sometimes on weekends to visit their friends around the state. They are still friends with Frank and Zelda so I think they are still into it.
After thinking about it for a few moments Karen said, come to think of it, mom told me last week that Frank and Zelda are coming down later this month and they are going to the Bay Area for the weekend.
The way I see it Karen is that you have two choices in how to handle this. You can keep on avoiding the issue with your parents or you can kick down the front door and take it on head-on.
Ok, Karen smiled, “how do I kick down the front door.” You can ask them if they are engaging in this activity or you can catch them in the act.
Do you think they are going to the Bay Area to visit with friends, I asked. I don’t think so they haven’t talked about anybody from the Bay Area in years, Karen replied, why.
Ok you ask what I thought so I’ll tell you what I think about this. This couple from LA and your parents have had a close relationship for a number of years, of one type or another.
If we had a long-term relationship like that with another couple and they drove all the way from LA to here to visit us, I think I would like to spend time with them at my home. That’s not to say we wouldn’t go out for a nice dinner, maybe have a few drinks someplace, maybe go dancing, but when that was over I would want to take them back to my house.
Your parents and their friends are going to drive all the way to the Bay Area, after their friend drove all the way here from LA, my questions is why. Looks to me like if the purpose of them coming up was in the Bay Area, they would have just flown from LA to San Francisco, and you parents could have met them there. There has to be a reason that motivated them to want to drive from here to there and back before their friends drove back to LA.
It wouldn’t be unheard of for them to just feel like going to San Francisco, get a nice room, have a nice dinner, go dancing or even just set on the dock and watch the tide roll in. It also wouldn’t be unheard of to want to add a little spice to a long-term relationship.
Do you think they may be going to a party house in the Bay Area, I asked.
Being I don’t even know what a party house is, I don’t know, she replied.
If it were me and we had friends coming over for the weekend that we planned to party with, one of the few reasons I would go to the Bay Area with them would be to go someplace where we could party. Somewhere where we could find a little sexual excitement, maybe meet some other likeminded people, and have some sexual fun. That’s just what they would find at a party-house.
I only know of two party houses in the Bay Area, so if your parents are going to a party house it wouldn’t be too hard to find which one they’re at there. We can go to the Bay Area, find which party house they are at, if they are in fact at a party-house, and go to that party-house.
Karen thought about that for a few moments in silence. I only have one question, she finely said. What’s that, I replied. Karen looked at me with a blank expression, “what’s a party-house.”
A party house is a place where, likeminded people go to meet other likeminded people and engage in sex. The proprietor charges a fee to get in and provides things like private rooms, orgy rooms, hot tubs, a dance floor, and in general a place to meet people and have sex with them.
Karen shook her head and said I must have really been living a sheltered life because I’ve never heard about anything like that before. Do normal people really go to places like that? On any given weekend, I would say somewhere between ten to forty couples a night, maybe more on a busy weekend, I said.
Karen looked toward Linda, have you guys been to one of these places? Linda nodded her head, a few times, she replied.
Karen looked back toward me and said, I guess we have been the only couple around that hasn’t done any of this stuff.
Oh I don’t think so I said, I’m sure there must be at least one maybe even two others that haven’t tried it.
Linda threw a napkin at me and told me to behave. Karen good naturedly swatted at me with the back of her hand, yea be nice, I could be traumatized because of this.
Karen asked if she could use our phone. Sure, I pointed toward the kitchen phone. Karen called her mother to find out what weekend Frank and Zelda were coming down.
When Karen hung up the phone, she looked over at the calendar on the side of the refrigerator. It’s going to be on the weekend of the twenty-second and twenty-third she said.
Karen looked toward me and asked what if all this is all in my head and my parents are just going to the Bay Area to have a nice dinner and spend time with their friends, I would feel like a fool for inconveniencing you guys like that?
Good point, I said, I guess the best way you could make up for inconveniencing me would be to give me a blowjob. Both girls started looking around the table for something to throw at me.
When Karen left our house that day, we agreed to stay in touch and she was going to make sure Bruce was all right with our plan. A few days later, we finalized our plans.
Time seemed to fly by as Karen kept changing her mind on how she wanted to handle things if we found her parents in a party house. By the time that weekend rolled around, she had decided to just improvise and let things play out how they played out.
We took their car to the Bay Area that night, primarily because they had a new BMW. Linda was setting up front with Bruce while Karen and I sat in the back seat.
It became very apparent as soon as we pulled out of their driveway just how nervous Karen was. She chatted and rambled the entire way. At about the halfway point of the trip I looked at her with a smile, patted her thigh, and told her to relax everything is going to be fine.
When we got to the Bay Area, we stopped for a light dinner. We decided we would drive by the first place and check the area around it to see if we could see her parent’s car. If we didn’t see their car, we would go by the other place I knew about and do the same thing there.
We searched the area in a two-block radius of the first place twice and couldn’t see their car, so we went to the second place. We didn’t see their car at the second place either. Being it was still early we found a place to park where we could see the entrance to the party house to see if we could see them going in.
After about half an hour or so there was still no sign of her parents at that place either. It was still early but it was starting to look like this idea might be a bust. We decided to go back and check the first place again. About a block and a half from that party house, we saw her parent’s car parked on one of the side streets.
We found a parking place near where her parents had parked and pulled into it. As soon as Bruce turned the car off everybody looked toward Karen. We were there, now it was up to her if this was going to happen or not.
Karen opened her door and got out of the car without saying a word, the rest of us followed suit. We stood on the sidewalk beside the car for a moment while we waited for Karen to make the first move, either toward the entrance to the party house or back into the car.
Bruce looked toward Karen and asked her how she wanted to proceed. Karen smiled at him, let’s just go to this place to party and if we meet my parents there we meet my parents there, and with that started walking toward the entrance to the party house.
We paid our “donations,” at the door and went inside. The proprietor asked us if we had been there before. I told him that we had but our friends haven’t so I would like to show them around if that was all right with him. Sure, that’s fine and if I can help you with anything just let me know.
As we walked away from the door I glanced over at Karen, she looked like she was going to a funeral. I looked around and saw that there wasn’t anybody in the sitting area so I led the way to that area.
I put my arms around both Karen and Bruce, hey guys we need to talk for a minute. Karen didn’t say anything she just looked up at me. Karen did you have fun the other night with us? She nodded her head. Were you excited about meeting some of our friends that were involved in this? Again, she nodded her head.
That’s because this stuff is fun, it’s exhilarating, it’s exciting, and there is nothing wrong with it. When you engage in this, it should be in a fun, party atmosphere.
Now when we talked about this you told me that you wanted to convey to your parents that you approved of what they were doing. Again, Karen nodded her head.
Well if that’s the case, you need to look like you’re having fun, look like you’re at a party, smile, laugh, and have some fun.
If you are going to look like you are doing something wrong, and in the process caught you parents doing something wrong, then this whole thing is going to go south in a hurry.
A smile started to spread across Karen’s face. She threw her arms around my neck and gave me a friendly hug, she thanked me when she pulled away, you’re right.
OK, now let’s go try to see if we can find your parents. We can tour the place so why don’t we start by looking in some of the area’s where people mingle, if they’re not there we can check out some of the rooms and party area’s and the hot tub area.
I gave Karen a playful swat on the ass and said, ok sexy let’s get this party started and if your parents play their cards right we’ll let them join us.
We were all laughing together as we walked through the house that acted as a party house. After we had check everywhere except for the hot tub area, without finding her parents, I told Karen that if they are here they are in the hot tub.
OK, be playful an act surprised to see them here. You might even think about telling them how cool they are, to be able to have fun just like the young folks, after all from what you told me they probably started this when they were your age.
We were lucky that night being that there were so few people there. When we walked into the room where the hot tub was located, the only four people in the room were Karen’s parents with Frank and Zelda. The four of them were in the hot tub.
Karen was almost dancing when she entered the room. She was looking around as she did, she made it almost to the hot tub before she acknowledged her parent’s presents.
She was bouncing when she proclaimed, “Oh my god, what are you guys doing here.” “I can’t believe this, you guys are so cool.” Bruce, look who’s here, I have the coolest parents in the world.
She made her way to the hot tub and gave her shocked mother a loving hug. Her father who was sitting across from her mother, and sitting next to Zelda, was almost florescent he was so red. When he saw his daughter, he jerked his hand away from Zelda’s lap and just stared dumfounded at his daughter.
As she was hugging her mother, Karen peered into the water, by the smile on Karen’s face I’m sure she found her mother’s hand was holding Franks cock. She gave her mother one more squeeze before declaring, “I’m so glad you guys still know how to have fun, I’m so proud of you two.”
When Karen stood back up again and I could see her mother, she was ashen it looked like all the blood had drained from her face.
Oh where are my manors, DB, Linda, this is my mother Vivian and this is my dad John, who just happen to be the coolest parents in the world and next to them are their best friends Frank and Zelda.
Her dad made a nod in our direction, her mother however didn’t seem to hear a word Karen said. I followed Karen’s lead and walked up to John and stuck my hand out, nice to meet you John. He shook my hand. I think it was just a reflex on his part. I looked over at her mother and said it’s very nice to meet you Vivian.
Linda walked over to John and gave him a hug around the neck and a peck of a kiss on the cheek. It’s very nice to meet you John; he did notice Linda so I knew he was still alive.
Linda then went over to Zelda and hugged her neck, telling her that it was nice to meet her and that Karen had spoken very highly of her. Zelda looked back at Linda with a smile and told her that it was nice to meet her also.
Linda made her way around to the other side of the tub, and gave Frank a hug and told him it was nice to meet him.
Her mother finely found her voice when she asked Karen, honey what are you doing here? We’re just out having fun mom, we went out to dinner and thought we would come by here and check it out, imagine my surprise when I found you guys here. I had no idea that you guys were so cool and still enjoyed having fun like this.
Karen then looked over at Linda and asked would you like to start in the hot tub? Sure, that sounds good, that is if your parents and their friends don’t mind us joining them.
Unfortunately, for her mother Frank and Zelda gave their blessings before her mother could object.
Her mother reached back at Karen coming out of the water as she did. When she was able to reach Karen’s arm she told her, oh honey I don’t think that’s a good idea. Karen didn’t miss a beat when she looked down at her mother, oh my god mom you’ve still got it, your breast are still so firm and shapely. Her mother sank back into the tub with her arm over her breast.
Karen looked around the room and saw a bench seat down one wall with clothes folded and on it. She looked over at me, I guess we can just put our clothes over hear. I nodded at her, yea that should be all right.
The four of us went over to the benches and started removing our clothes. As we did Linda whispered to Karen, I’m proud of you girl, you lead the way and we will follow your lead.
Naked, we all walked to the hot tub as a group. Karen and Bruce sat down together with Karen sitting next to Frank and Bruce sitting next to Zelda. When we got in the tub Linda was sitting beside Karen’s dad and I was sitting beside her mother.
As soon as Linda sat down, she started a conversation with John. Her dad was probably in his late forty’s and as awkward as the situation was he immediately took notice of the beautiful and naked twenty something lady sitting next to him.
Her mother on the other hand still looked like she was in shock and just stared at Karen with a blank expression on her face. Even in that condition it was obvious where Karen got her good looks.
After sitting in the tub for a few minutes, I addressed Vivian. Vivian you have such a wonderful daughter I bet you are so proud of her and the way she turned out, she’s such a great person. I would like to commend you and your husband on the way you raised her, I only hope I can raise my daughter to be the same well rounded person you daughter is.
She looked toward me and seemed to notice me for the first time. Well thank you, we are very proud of her. As you should be, she is one of the most well rounded, down to earth people I know.
Vivian smiled for the first time, did you say you had a daughter, she asked. We have a daughter and a son, I replied. We have two girls, which you probably already knew. Yes, Karen talks about her family all the time, she is so proud of all of you.
John always wanted a son, but to be honest I think he’s happier with girls. We chatted about family and kids for the next few minutes.
Vivian looked at me for a few moments without saying anything. When she did speak she asked me, “and just what is your relationship with my daughter.”
She and Bruce are our neighbors, they live behind us, I said. That’s not exactly what I meant, she replied. I looked at her for a moment before I said if you’re talking about us being here with them tonight, that’s something that you need to talk to her about.
Vivian said, so you’re not going to tell me what’s going on here tonight. Oh, you didn’t ask that, we are here to have fun, just as you guys are.
She was silent while she considered what I told her. Vivian as you know there is nothing wrong with what goes on here, it’s just adults having fun.
I know you are a good person you couldn’t be other and raise a daughter like Karen. You are a sexual being who enjoys what this environment offers. Karen is an adult, if she also enjoys the same kind of environment who’s to say that’s wrong.
Vivian looked at me and smiled, you’re right of course, but I will tell you something that you will find out a few years from now, your daughter will always be five years old in your mind.
I laughed, I know you’re right and I hope if this ever happens to me I can handle it as well are you are. I also think that this is what you make of it. You can embrace it and use it to bond even closer with you daughter or you can turn it into a wedge between you two.
Vivian smiled as she looked at me and said, “How did you get so smart, being so young.” I returned her smile, “I know isn’t that strange, and I wish more sexy women like yourself would respect me more for my mind and instead of just my sexy body.” Vivian burst out laughing.
Karen looked over at us, what’s so funny she asked. Oh, your mother said she was going to spank you when she got you home, and I told her I wanted to watch. Vivian started laughing even harder, and Karen exclaimed, Mom! Vivian couldn’t talk she was laughing so hard that she just held her hand up at her daughter and shook her head. I knew her reaction was more to due to stress release than my humor.
It just seemed like the natural thing to do when I reached out and squeezed Vivian’s thigh. She didn’t seem to notice for a few minutes but as she regained her composer and her laughter subsided, I felt her hand touch mine and she looked at me with questioning eyes.
She didn’t push my hand away she just rested her hand on top of mine. As I looked into her eyes, I started stroking her thigh, moving closer to her pussy with each stroke.
Db, I’m old enough to be your mother, Vivian said. While that may be true, I replied, you’re also sexy enough to turn me on. Besides what’s age have to do with anything, we are both adults.
While she was thinking about that, my fingers found her pussy. She closed her eyes and spread her legs to give me better access as I rubbed my finger over her clit. In a matter of moments, I could feel the slickness of her juices flowing from her.
After a few moments later as she was leaning back with her eyes still closed, I took her hand and placed it on my hard cock. As her fingers touched my cock her eyes popped open like they were spring loaded and she looked at me.
She made a quick glance around the tub at the other occupants. I’m sure she was looking to see if anybody was watching what was going on between us.
She needn’t have worried about that because they were all preoccupied at that moment. Karen was obviously stroking Franks cock while his hands were on her breasts. Bruce was exploring Zelda’s body, and Linda was stroking John’s cock as he obviously had his fingers in her pussy.
Vivian looked back at me with that “what the hell is going on here,” look on her face. I leaned close to her, took her left breast in my hand, and gave it a gentle squeeze before rolling her nipple between my forefinger and thumb.
I put my mouth at her ear and whispered to her, “I want you, would you like to find somewhere more comfortable, or would you like me to fuck you in here.”
She just looked at me for a moment before she started to stand. As I started to leave the tub, I reached over, and stroked Linda’s shoulder, I am going in the other room are you all right, I asked. She just smiled and nodded her head.
As Vivian wadded past Karen, Karen looked up at her and smiled as she stroked her mother’s thigh, you’re going to enjoy him, he’s big and knows how to use it. Vivian shook her head and smiled at her daughter as she led me out of the tub by the cock.
When we found an open area, Vivian knelt down on one of the mattresses on the floor. Without saying a word, she reached out took my cock and slid her mouth over it. Over the next several minutes I determined the call between who gave to best head, Vivian or Karen, a race too close to call.
As I eased my cock out of her mouth and knelt down in front of her, I took her in my arms and gave her a deep kiss. I see where Karen gets her beauty from I said when our lips parted.
Well thank you, she replied. Now get that beautiful cock of yours inside me before the others show up and I lose my nerve. I smiled at her and asked what her favorite position was. She rolled over on her hands and knees in front of me.
As I moved behind her, I commented on what a beautiful ass she had. She looked back at me with the same mischievous smile I’d seen on Karen and told me that someday she might give me a chance at that ass but tonight wasn’t going to be the night.
About fifteen minutes later, I was holding firmly onto Vivian’s hips, slamming my cock into her very wet pussy when the rest of the group showed up.
Karen made a point of leading Frank onto the mattress beside me and her mother. She got on her hands and knees beside us. She was looking at us when Frank moved behind her and slid his cock into her.
Vivian had her head down and her eyes closed when Karen knelt beside us. I’m not sure she was aware that her daughter was next to her. It was only moments later that Vivian started moaning loudly before screaming out her orgasm. I experienced my own orgasm moments later.
When Vivian finely opened her eyes, I still had my cock inside her and she was looking into the eyes of her daughter. Frank was holding Karen by the hips and slamming his cock into in rapid-fire thrusts. Moments later Frank thrust his cock into her and held it firmly inside her as he gasp out the fact he was cumming.
When Karen felt Frank cumming inside her, she experienced her own orgasm. A Few minutes later when Karen’s breathing again approached normal, Frank pulled his cock out of her and sat down behind her.
Karen and her mother were again staring into each other’s eyes as they lay beside each other when Vivian said, you were right. About what Karen inquired, when you told me he was big and knew how to use that big cock. Karen reached out and stroked her mother’s arm, I love you mom. I love you too Vivian replied.
In a matter of a very few minutes the other two couple finished. I slowly pulled my cock out of Vivian and sat down beside her. I started slowly and lightly stroking her back. Vivian moaned softly at my touch, and then with a smile she asked if I made house calls. Karen swatted at her mother good-naturedly and told her to behave herself.
As the three of us were chatting, Bruce sat down beside Karen. A short time later Linda and John walked up to where we were with his arm around her.
As everybody started getting up and moving around, Vivian looked over at Karen and asked, would you kids like to spend the night with us instead of driving all the way back tonight. Karen thought about the offer for a moment and then declined the offer, telling her mother that we had better head back tonight.
Well, why don’t the four of you come over to the house tomorrow and join us for dinner. Before she could answer, Linda told Vivian we would love to. With a laugh Karen said, yea I guess we will all be over for dinner tomorrow.
I was laughing at the conversation between the three of them when I felt an arm wrap around my waist. I looked over to see Zelda standing beside me, we haven’t had a chance to properly meet yet, she said with a smile.
I gave her a hug and enjoyed the feel of her naked body against mine. As we parted, she smiled and told me that she looked forward to being formally acquainted with me tomorrow. As I with you, I replied.
We all made our way back out to the area were we took our clothes off and as we got dressed Karen’s parents and their two friends stayed with us as we all continued to chat.
As Karen was about to put her panties on she looked over at me with that sly smile of hers, it’s a long drive home am I going to need to put these on, I smiled and shook my head. She smiled and slid her dress on over her naked body.
After another round of hugs, we told Karen’s parents that we would see them all tomorrow and left. By the time that we got to the Bay Bridge, I was playing with Karen’s pussy. Going over the hill, she had my cock in her mouth. Going down the other side she was riding my cock.
When we got to the rest area on I-5 Bruce pulled into it as he asked me if I would like to drive his new car so he and Linda could spend the rest of the way home in the back seat.
I would love to tell you about the dinner the next day at Karen’s parents, but alas that is a story for another day and another time.
Story continued at A Family Affair +1
- Read more...
- 7 comments
- 24,712 views
A case in point for Linda and I took place when we were in our twenties and living in a small California town, in a neighborhood made up of little cookie cutter houses, all looking alike on small lots right next to each other.
Back then, everybody knew that to have a good time you had to go somewhere out of this little town to do it.
Dave and Sandy, a couple we’ve written a few stories about, were living on one side of us, and an elderly couple, who kept to themselves, lived on the other side of us.
In this story, we’re going to tell you about Bruce and Karen, a couple our age that lived in the house behind us.
A common six-foot redwood fence separated all three of our back yards. We were cordial with all of our neighbors; Dave and Sandy were the only ones we were social with though.
Linda had gone to school with both Bruce and Karen, so we knew who they were, I don’t think you could call us friends, I think you could say we were acquaintances at the time. They were our neighbors, we were cordial with each other, we both just traveled in different circles.
Bruce and Karen made a great looking couple. They both came from very prominent well-to-do families in town. They had married right after high school and Bruce went to work for his father.
Karen was a beautiful woman. She was a tall blond with ample breast and a body resembling a competitive swimmer. As for Bruce, he had preppy good looks.
Together they looked like the well-to-do young couple who you would expect to find in church. They were the real life “Leave It To Beaver” family without kids.
I had a raised and partially enclosed 20X20 patio at the rear of our house. It was covered, and had walls about three feet high with only the supports separating large open window spaces. We had placed a hot tub in the patio so we could enjoy it year around.
Linda and I had been exploring the pleasures of the lifestyle for a few years by that time in our lives. In such we had met and played with Dave and Sandy, who had become regular guests in our hot tub.
One evening I was in the patio taking the cover off the hot tub when Bruce walked out his sliding glass door and gave me a wave. Bruce and Karen didn’t spend much time in their yard so it was a little out of the ordinary to see him back there.
Since our patio was raised, while standing in the patio the back of Bruce and Karen’s house was clearly visible. As I watched Bruce walk through his yard toward the back fence, it was apparent that he wanted to initiate a conversation.
The thought that went through my mind was that the previous weekend while Dave and Sandy were with us in the hot tub, we might have done something that upset them in some way. Some folks have a problem with the morality of four people naked in a hot tub.
I was hoping my first conversation with Bruce wouldn’t turn into some kind of confrontation; problems with neighbors are never a good thing.
When his head popped up over the fence, Bruce seemed to be in a friendly mood as he said, "Hey neighbor." After some small talk, Bruce started asking me questions about our hot tub.
He mentioned that a hot tub was going to be one of his requirements for the house they planned on building in a year or two.
After a few minutes, and what seemed to be genuine interest on his part, I invited him over to see how I had set our tub up.
A few minutes later, we were both on our patio and I was showing him our hot tub. After several minutes, the conversation transitioned from how the tub was set-up to using the tub.
Bruce at one point said that he would have to find a secluded place to put his tub because he didn’t plan to wear a bathing suit in it. The thought of Bruce and Karen nude in a hot tub seemed totally out of character of my impression of them.
I told him that we never wear a bathing suit in ours either. Bruce thought about that for a moment then said he thought he heard other voices from the tub last weekend. He asked how I handle having other people share our tub when we don’t plan on wearing a bathing suit.
I just tell folks that there are two places you never wear a bathing suit: a bathtub or a hot tub. I just tell them they are more than welcome to join us and I don’t care if they wear a suit or not but we won’t be wearing one.
I told him that as for last weekend, that was Dave and Sandy in the tub with us. Bruce smiled, "So they didn’t mind being in the tub with you two being naked."
I shook my head, no didn’t seem to be, being they were naked also. Bruce’s smile broadened before he added "That sounds like fun, now I really am jealous over not having a hot tub."
"I haven’t asked you before because I didn’t think you and Karen would be into nude soaking, but if you two would like to join us sometime just give us a shout, you two are welcome anytime."
Bruce just nodded his head not saying anything but you could tell his mind was running in overdrive. Before he could comment on my invitation, Linda walked into the patio and asked what we were doing. Just talking about hot tubs, I said.
The three of us were in the patio for just a few minutes before Karen opened their back sliding glass door, she looked around for a moment then called for Bruce.
When Bruce answered her, she told him that dinner was ready. Linda and I both gave her a friendly wave and after a few pleasantries, Bruce left.
After Bruce had left, Linda asked me what he wanted. "I’m not sure," I replied, "he wanted to talk about our hot tub. I don’t think however, that was all he had on his mind." I then laughed and told Linda that I got the feeling that he wanted us to invite him and Karen over to soak in the tub some night.
Linda laughed and started to go back inside the house. As she did, she looked over her shoulder and told me that I was just dreaming if I thought I would ever see Karen in our hot tub naked. There is no way that those two would be into getting into a hot tub with us naked.
After dinner that night, Linda and I decided to soak in the hot tub while we enjoyed an after-dinner-drink.
After about half an hour or so, I was getting hot so I sat up on the edge of the tub to cool off. I was facing our back fence and from my vantage point I had a clear view of the back of Bruce and Karen’s house.
When I glanced over at their house, I thought it was a little strange that both the drapes to the sliding glass door and their bedroom were wide open. I could clearly see inside their house. This was the first time in three years of living there that I noticed their drapes being open at night.
Light from the kitchen illuminated their living room, which made it so that I could only see the contents of that room in shadows. The bedroom however had the overhead light on, making the room clearly visible.
It wasn’t as if I was being a peeping Tom or anything, I was just setting on the edge of the hot tub facing their house.
Linda asked me something and for the next few minutes, we were engaged in conversation. As we were talking I detected movement in Bruce and Karen’s living room which drew my attention toward the movement.
I realized the movement I had noticed was Karen when she walked into their bedroom. She tinkered around in the bedroom for a few minutes before she went into the master bathroom.
A few minutes later I saw Bruce enter the bedroom and walk into the master bathroom. There was nothing unusual about what I saw it was just our neighbors moving about inside their house.
After several minutes, Karen came out of the bathroom naked. Now that was unusual, and their bedroom now had my undivided attention. She stopped in front of the bedroom window, I thought she was going to close the drapes but to my surprise, she instead opened the window.
Bruce came up behind her wrapped his arms around her and started kissing her neck. As he did, I could clearly see his hands cupping her breasts.
For several minutes, they stood in front of the window as Bruce continued to embrace Karen. After several minutes Bruce led Karen to their bed.
I nudged Linda and motioned for her to join me on the edge of the hot tub. As she stood, I motioned toward Bruce and Karen’s house. It took Linda a few moments to see what I was pointing out to her.
"We shouldn’t be watching them like this." Linda said as she sat down beside me.
"Well don’t watch if you don’t want to." Linda gave me a nudge with her elbow and turned back toward our neighbors.
As we watched Bruce fucking Karen from behind on their bed, Linda started stroking my cock. In return, I started rubbing my finger over her clit. After several minutes of this, we heard Karen scream out her orgasm and they both collapsed on the bed with him on top of her.
A few minutes later Karen got off the bed. As she walked by the light switch, she switched off the bedroom light, curtailing our ability to see into their bedroom. That act served to confirm to me that they wanted us to see them fucking. My only question was why; they just weren’t the type of people that would let the neighbors watch them having sex.
Linda looked at me and started to giggle. "I can’t believe we just saw what we saw."
I just shook my head and smiled as I shrugged my shoulders in reply.
My attention returned to Bruce and Karen’s house when the lights came on in their living room. I saw Karen walking through the living room toward their sliding glass door. She was now dressed again and walking out the sliding glass door.
Linda and I sat in silence, not sure what to do. I felt sure they had put on a show for us but there was still that slight chance that wasn’t what they intended to do. There was a chance that she had come outside to see if we were in the tub and had seen them because they inadvertently left the drapes and lights on.
As we watched, Karen stood on her patio and peered through the darkness toward our house as if she was trying to determine if we were in the hot tub or not. Finally she waved and said, “Nice night isn’t it?”
"It’s a beautiful night." I replied.
Karen picked up a stool from the patio and walked up to the fence separating our yards. I looked over at Linda and saw she was looking back at me with that, 'what the hell do we do now' expression on her face.
A short time later, Karen’s head popped up over the fence, about twenty-five feet from where Linda and I were sitting on the edge of the hot tub. “What are you two up to tonight?” she asked in a cheerful voice.
The thought that went through my mind was, 'just sitting here watching Bruce fucking you.' However, what I said was, "Just soaking in the tub." It didn’t dawn on us to cover up or try to conceal the fact that we were both naked.
"That sounds so relaxing. I wish we had a hot tub." Karen said.
"You are more than welcome to join us." I said.
"Oh, we wouldn’t want to intrude on you two." Karen replied to my invitation.
"You wouldn’t be intruding on us, come on over. I’ll get us all a cold beer and see you two when you get here."
"OK, if you’re sure you don’t mind, we will be over in just a few minutes." Karen cheerfully replied.
After Karen entered her house, Linda looked at me and laughed. She shook her head saying I don’t believe what’s going on here tonight. Linda thought about it for a moment before she asked me if I knew what was going on here tonight.
I laughed and replied, “You know as much about what’s going on as I do. Do you have a problem with having them join us?”
Linda smiled as she shook her head and said, "I think we might be seeing another side of our neighbors that I would have never imagined."
Less than ten minutes later, I was getting some beers out of the refrigerator when I heard a knock at the front door. When I opened the door, I found Karen and Bruce carrying a bottle of wine.
When they entered our house, I was clad in a towel wrapped around my waist and nothing else. I think Karen was trying to be nonchalant, however, I noticed her glance at the front of my towel as she walked past me.
Karen was chatting nervously as we walked through the house toward the patio. I told them that Linda was waiting for us in the hot tub as I led the way through the house.
We stood beside the hot tub chatting for a few minutes. It was obvious that they were both a little nervous. They had gone completely out of character tonight and were at a loss as to what to do next.
Linda noticed this also and said the water’s great why don’t you guys get in. I removed my towel and climbed into the tub leaving Bruce and Karen standing beside the tub.
I sat in the tub opposite of Linda and facing away from them thinking that it might be a little less intimidating for Karen if I wasn’t watching her undressing. I don’t know if it was or not but a few moments later they both were naked and climbing into the tub.
It took a conscious effort on my part not to stare at Karen’s beautiful body as she got into the tub and wade past me.
She sat down to my left and Bruce sat on the far side of her between her and Linda. As she sat down Karen slid down far enough into the water so that the water covered her breast.
After a few minutes, Karen and I started chatting together. It was just small talk, asking how the water felt and that sort of thing. She just smiled and said the water felt great.
After a few minutes, I told her she should move over just a little bit so that the jet she was sitting beside would hit the middle of her back. Of course, the jet I indicated to her would cause her to move a little closer to me.
I continued to chat with Karen as Linda was engaged in a conversation with Bruce. As we continued to chat, Karen began to relax, and become more comfortable. She started moving around and letting the jet behind her hit different areas of her back. As she did, more and more of her beautiful breast began to appear above the water.
As I watched Linda and Bruce, I saw him inching his way closer to her. It was nothing overt but it was a process and over a few minutes, he was sitting next to her. I knew exactly what he was doing because I was doing the same thing with Karen.
After several minutes, my thigh touched Karen’s, so lightly it was almost unnoticeable. Karen looked over at me with a shy smile. I looked back at her and smiled as I asked her, “How does that jet feel against you back?” She returned my smile and told me it felt great.
Linda and Bruce were talking so quietly that I couldn’t hear them over the sound of the hot tub. I asked Karen if she would mind if I asked her something. Not at all, she replied, what is it? With a smile I asked her, “What’s going on here tonight?”
After thinking about my question for a moment, and failing to answer it, Karen asked me if I minded if she asked me a question. Ask away I replied. She took a deep breath, "Are you and Linda into wife swapping?"
My smile got even broader as I asked her, "Are you and Bruce into that?" as we continued the questions game with no answers. Karen’s smiled as she thought about my question and replied, “Not yet.”
I looked at her and with a chuckle, I said, “Yes we are. Why do you want to know about that?" I asked.
"This is something that Bruce and I have been talking about for some time now. Well, last weekend we heard you and what sounded like another couple in the hot tub."
She became silent for a moment as she thought about what she wanted to say. "I hope you don’t get mad, but the curiosity got the best of us. We were in bed with the window open and couldn’t help hearing you guys. We couldn’t make out what you were saying but we could tell there were two couples in your hot tub.
"We snuck over to the window to try to see what was going on. Of course, we couldn’t see anything but that doesn’t mean our imaginations weren’t running wild with what might be going on.
"We have been talking for over a year about doing what we thought you guys were doing. We just never had a chance to make it happen. We were asking each other, do you think they were having sex in the tub, do you think they are having sex with each other’s partner?
"It was so stimulating thinking about how the four of you could be having sex with each other that it wasn’t long before Bruce started fucking me from behind while we stood at the window and tried our best to see what the four of you were doing."
It was so stimulating hearing this straight-laced little blond talking about fucking that it had my cock at diamond cutter status. That kind of language from her was so out of character, that it made it even more stimulating.
Karen was facing me as she sat beside me. She was so into what she was confessing to me I don’t think she realized that her breasts were now in full view above the water. It was also apparent to me that what she was telling me was stimulating her because her nipples were hard and protruding more than half an inch.
As I tried to suppress my urge to tweak her nipples and explore her wet pussy I sat beside her with my hands clasped and let Karen continue her story.
"We saw the four of you getting out of the tub after some time," she continued. "then you all went into the house.
"I saw that Linda was with the other guy and he had his arm around her waist. You were with the other lady and you had your arm around her shoulders. When the four of you went down the hallway toward the bedrooms, it was obvious what was happening.
"After the four of you disappeared down the hallway the images of what you were doing was racing through my mind. Bruce was fucking me as hard as he could and in a matter of just a few minutes, we both had one of the biggest orgasms either of us have had in years.
"For the last three days ever since we saw what took place Saturday night we have been trying to come up with some way to let you two know that we are interested in trying this.
"What we came up with was to wait until you guys were in the hot tub some night and put on a little show for you and hoped it would turn you two on enough to give us an invitation to join you in the tub."
After thinking about what Karen had just told me, I started laughing good naturedly, "Well it seems that your plan worked out just as you planned it." I said. Karen looked into my eyes and with a broad smile said, "Well the first part has."
I felt her thigh trembling against mine as she waited for my response. I smiled and said it is a hard subject to bring up with people when you think you know what they are into but not sure isn’t it. Karen just nodded as a reply.
"So tell me," I asked, "being the first part of your plan has worked, what is the second part of your plan?"
Karen was looking at me with a broad smile when I felt her fingers wrap around my hard cock. As her hand slowly stroked my cock she let a low moan escape her lips, "Oh you are much bigger than I expected." she said in a moaning whisper.
Before I could reply to her my attention was drawn to the other side of the tub when a giggling Linda said, “That’s not the only big hard cock in this tub.”
It was obvious that Linda was stroking Bruce’s cock and his hand was between her legs playing with her pussy. Linda addressed Karen, "How do you want to proceed with this?" she asked.
Karen suddenly seemed to be unsure of how to proceed. She looked toward Bruce, who just shrugged his shoulders as an answer to her unasked question.
It was obvious that they each wanted to explore this further. However, they were having concerns over how the other felt about it.
Linda stood up and announced that she was going to the restroom, as she waded toward the steps she asked Karen if she you like to join her. Karen nodded as she stood and followed Linda into the house.
When Bruce and I were alone in the tub, I used the time to talk to him about what the two of them wanted to do tonight.
Bruce stammered around the subject for a few moments, "I don’t know." he finally said, "I guess we were thinking about swapping wives."
I nodded in response, "Well I’m good with that, and I think Linda would be good with that. The question I have is how the two of you would be with seeing the other having sex with us."
Bruce thought about that for a few moments before he spoke. "You are probably going to think I’m strange, but the truth is we’ve been talking about doing this for over a year now, and every time I think about seeing her fucking somebody else, I get a hard-on. With the mental images of it being so stimulating I think the reality of it happening would be even more exciting."
"I don’t think that’s strange at all." I said. "In fact, many guys have the same fantasy including me. Do you know how she feels about watching you have sex with another woman?"
Bruce shook his head, "I’m not sure, I know she gets turned-on talking about this, but there are times she gives mixed signals." I nodded and replied, “I know what you mean.”
"If I can make a suggestion, I think if anything does happen tonight we should just let the women lead the way." Bruce nodded his agreement but before he could say anything else, the girls walked back into the patio.
The girls were giggling when they came back onto the patio. Karen climbed back into the hot tub and sat down between Bruce and me, while Linda remained standing beside the tub.
After a few moments, Linda told us that she was starting to turn into a prune and thought she would go back into the house and wait for us inside.
I didn’t know what to make out of that and gave her a questioning look. Linda just smiled and started walking toward the door.
Karen swatted Bruce on the shoulder and told him not to be rude; you don’t want her to be all by herself. Bruce gave her a questioning look. Go on we will be in there shortly I just want to relax for a little longer.
Linda was standing at the sliding glass door with a towel wrapped around her looking over her shoulder at Bruce.
Bruce stared at Karen for a long moment, then stood up and climbed out of the hot tub and went inside with Linda.
When we were alone in the tub, I looked at Karen and asked, “Are you going to tell me what’s going on.”
"I think I’m ready for this to happen," she said with a serious expression on her face. "I’m just not sure I’m ready to jump into it in front of Bruce yet. I think I will be able to relax and enjoy it more if I didn’t have to worry about doing something that might upset him, or seeing him doing something that might upset me."
I nodded my head as I told her that this was something that both Linda and I enjoyed, however it’s not for everyone and she needs to make sure this is something that she wants to do.
Karen smiled that sexy smile at me, without saying a word. She took my hand and placed it between her thighs. She then pulled my hand toward her placing it on her pussy.
I could feel the wet slickness of her juices that were flowing from her. "Does that tell you just how much this has turned me on?" she asked.
I nodded my reply as I let my finger slide inside her. As she felt my finger enter her, she slammed her hips forward forcing more of my finger into her pussy.
I leaned forward and brought my lips to hers, I just had to kiss the beautiful woman that was offering herself to me. When our lips touched, Karen backed away and looked into my eyes. A moment later, she threw her arms around my neck and pulled me into her.
This time when our lips met, she thrust her tongue into my mouth and when my tongue entered her mouth, she started sucking on it.
As we kissed, my hands explored her body. I felt her pussy, her breast, and anywhere else I could reach. As much as I would have enjoyed taking my time in exploring her body our needs at that moment were such that it wasn’t an option.
As she remained seated, she tried to pull me to her. That however wasn’t going to work. I pulled her to her feet, turned her around, and moved between her wide spread legs from behind.
As my cock slid between her thighs, she grabbed it and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy. I thrusted my hips forward and my cock slid into her flowing pussy.
With a low moan, Karen thrust her ass back into me driving my cock all the way inside her. I held my cock all the way inside her for a few moments without moving.
I was holding her by the hips with my cock buried in her pussy. I felt her hips starting to rotate, causing her pussy to move on my cock. We soon had a rhythm going of me sliding my cock in and out of her as she moved her pussy over my cock.
Soon Karen was slamming herself back against me, slamming my cock deep inside her with every thrust. There were so many things that I wanted to do with her at that moment, but she was turning this into a fast hard fuck.
I knew that as much as this beautiful woman excited me, at this pace I wasn’t going to last. It was going to take every ounce of willpower I could muster just to hold off until she reached her orgasm.
I tried to react to every indication of pleasurable response she gave me. What she indicated by her responses was that she wanted to be fucked hard and deep. She didn’t want finesse, she didn’t want prolonged sex, and she wanted me to fuck her hard until she reached her orgasm.
Not a moment too soon, I felt her body start to tremble. Her hips were jerking and twitching when a heard a moan that started deep inside her. She brought her fist to her mouth to muffle the scream that was escaping from deep inside her as her orgasm rushed over her.
I grabbed her tightly around her hips, thrust my cock as deep into her as I could, and filled her with my seed.
Moments later, we were both out of breath as we started to come down from our orgasms. I was still holding her by the hips as my cock remained firmly held inside her.
My legs were trembling, and I knew I wasn’t going to be able to stay in this position for much longer. I slowly twirled her around and sat down with my cock still inside her. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tightly as I tried to catch my breath.
For several minutes, we sat like this with her on my lap and my cock still inside her. During that time she didn’t say anything, the only sound was the burbling of the water in the tub. I was starting to think she might be having second thoughts about what we just engaged in.
"Are you all right?" I asked. She looked over her shoulder at me and smiled.
"I’m doing great." she said.
She swiveled around, making sure not to dislodge my cock from her pussy, until she was sitting sideways on my lap.
"I have just been thinking about this for so long it’s somewhat overwhelming now that I’ve engaged in it." Karen wrapped an arm over my shoulder as she continued to look into my eyes.
"Yeah, a year is a long time to think about something." I said.
Karen just smiled at me and said, "It’s been far longer than a year that this has been on my mind."
"Oh?" I said a little surprised by her statement. She chuckled and told me that she has been thinking about wife swapping since the summer after her freshman year in high school.
Now I was very confused. "That’s somewhat young to be thinking about this." I said.
"Well when I started thinking about it, I wasn’t thinking about me being involved in it. That’s when I starting believing that my parents were involved in wife swapping."
"You mean you caught your parents and another couple?" I asked.
"No, it’s more confusing than that." she said. "There were just a number of things and people that I started putting together and wife swapping is what I came up with. I’m pretty sure that’s what they were doing. I was very disturbed by it back then. Now, however, I’m starting to come to a different opinion of it."
Karen was silent for a few moments. "Would you consider doing me a big favor?" she asked.
"Sure, I’ll do whatever I can, what is it you want me to do?"
"This has been on my mind for a very long time, and in all that time, I’ve had nobody I could talk to about it. Would you mind if I came over some time and talked about it with you or you and Linda?"
"No problem, I don’t know how much help we would be but you can talk to us anytime. In fact, if that’s something you would like to talk about we can talk about now if you want to."
Karen busted out laughing. When she regained her composure, she gave me a hug. "I’m sorry, that just hit me as being so funny."
Taken aback, "What’s was so funny?" I asked.
"Me talking to you about how upset I was because I thought my parents were into wife swapping, while I’m sitting on your lap with your dick in my pussy after just having fucked me."
She leaned forward and gave me a friendly peck of a kiss. "Thank you, and I’ll give you a call and we will set a time to talk. As for right now, what I would like to do is to go inside and see how Bruce and Linda are doing."
"I don’t think we can do that." I said.
"Oh, and why not?" Karen replied.
"Because to do that, I would have to remove my dick from your pussy, and I really don’t want to do that."
"Now that is a problem." Karen chuckled. "I’ll tell you what, you may not know it but I give the best blow-jobs around, and if we go inside and everything is going good with our spouses I’ll give you the best blow-job you’ve ever had." She looked at me with a sly smile as she waited for my response.
"Well one thing about me is that I’ve never been unreasonable. Get up, and lets go check on our spouses."
We were both still giggling when we walked into the living room. As soon as we entered the house, we heard moaning in the den. Silently we continued into the den where we found Linda and Bruce on the floor.
Linda was on her back with Bruce on top of her, her legs wrapped around his waist and she was moaning each time he slammed his cock into her.
We watched Bruce fucking Linda for several minutes. Karen looked over at me with a broad smile on her face. They seem to be doing fine she said just before dropping down to her knees in front of me.
Karen wasn’t lying when she told me she gave the best blow-jobs in the country. She would alternate between using strong suction to just sliding her lips and tongue over my shaft. She twirled her tongue over the head and licked the underside of my cock. She was also alternating between stroking my cock and twisting her hand around it.
I enjoyed her ample oral talents for as long as I could before I gently withdrew my cock from her mouth.
I knelt down in front of her and gave her a deep passionate kiss using a lot of tongue. I then eased her onto her back and started kissing my way down her body.
I proceeded to use every oral trick I could think of to bring her pleasure. I had no doubt that I wasn’t as orally talented as she was but I hoped I was able to bring her some of the pleasure she had given me. The way she was holding my head and grinding her pussy into my face as she moaned continually, I think I might have succeeded.
I sucked, licked, and tongue fucked her until she had a very loud orgasm. When her orgasm was peaking, I sucked her clit with as much suction as I could muster. With a light touch, I licked and kissed her pussy until her moaning stopped and her breathing changed from gasps to just heavy breathing.
I spread her legs wider and kissed my way back up her body. When I reached her lips, with the taste of her juices on my lips and tongue I gave her a deep kiss, driving my tongue into her mouth as my cock entered her pussy.
I fucked her for several minutes in the missionary position enjoying the feeling of my cock slamming into her pussy and her breast pressed into my chest. I then hooked my arms under her knees, pulled them up and held them upright on my chest and continued to slam my cock into her pussy.
This time around, I was able to control my orgasm much better. I fucked Karen until I saw her close her eyes, and open her mouth. When I heard her scream out her orgasm, I slammed my cock all the way inside her and started to cum, filling her pussy for the second time that night.
When we regained our composure, I saw Linda and Bruce sitting beside us. Bruce was smiling as he bent down and gave Karen a loving kiss while I was still on top of her.
"That was the most erotic thing I’ve ever seen." he said when their lips parted.
With a lot of hugs, kisses, giggles, and smiles, we all sat together on the floor for some time and chatted about what had transpired that night.
Both Bruce and Karen agreed that they weren’t sure what they expected going into this, but whatever it was, the reality exceeded it.
Before they left, we agreed to get together the next weekend and I promised to try to get Dave and Sandy to join us.
Before they walked out the door, Linda gave Bruce a kiss and I gave Karen a kiss. When our lips parted I told her not to forget to give us a call so we can talk.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,052 views
A case in point was the warm spring day, a few years ago, that found Linda and I back in the hometown we had moved away from years before.
The sole purpose for our visit back to that area was to apply a little TLC to a rental house we owned there. I decided we could save a little money by doing a few of the turn-around tasks ourselves. When we arrived at that house, it didn’t take long, due to the heat and the enormity of the job, to question the sanity of that idea.
I figured that being we were there, and being the interior of the house needed painting, we could handle that task this weekend. We made our way to the local Home Depot to get some paint and supplies for the job.
The only thing that acted to lift my spirits that morning so far was the fact that it was cool inside the store.
In the paint section of the Home Depot, my disposition didn’t improve. Painting isn’t one of my strong points and I had no idea what kind or color of paint I needed. While trying my best to find a color and brand of paint that would best serve our needs, I bent over to read labels on paint cans.
With my disposition rapidly going south, the only thing that I was becoming sure of was that I should just let the guy that I hired to get the house ready to rent again, take care of everything. By that point, instead of reading labels, I was trying to come up with the best way to tell Linda that this trip was a bad idea on my part.
It was at that point that somebody swatted me on the ass. Not being in a playful mood, I sprung up and spun around to confront whomever it was that had the audacity to swat me instead of just asking me to move. As I did, I came face to face with Peggy, who was standing beside her husband, Stan. Before we had moved out of the area Peggy and Stan had been our best friends, both straight and in the lifestyle.
When Peggy saw my expression she burst out laughing hysterically, “What are you two doing” she asked when she regained her composure. After I gave her a hug, I said, predominately figuring out that the good idea I thought I had, probably wasn’t that great of an idea after all.
I told her and Stan that we had come back to take care of our rental house. The four of us stood around the aisle in the paint section of the Home Depot chatting and reminiscing for about the next half-hour or so.
Peggy told us that we needed to come over to their place for dinner that night, and they wouldn’t take no for an answer. The fact was that Linda and I, at that point, would by far enjoy spending some time with them rather than working on that rental house.
We soon agreed to come over for dinner later that afternoon. Peggy told us that they had a few more errands and should be home in an hour or so. Any time after that whenever we got bored with what we were doing to drop by.
After Peggy and Stan walked away, I looked at Linda and smiled. I think Linda knows me better than I know myself; she just looked at me with that knowing smile and said, “Yes, what are you thinking about.” With a smile I said, do you really want to paint that house today? Linda just smiled and shook her head.
Linda and I left the Home Depot empty handed and drove to a little restaurant to kill some time over a glass or two of iced tea. From the restaurant I called the handyman that I had hired and told him to handle everything with getting the house ready to rent again.
As we enjoyed our iced tea, I thought about the first time we met Peggy and Stan. We met Peggy for the first time when our kids were in elementary school, where she was the vice-principal.
The more interesting part of our getting to know them came in the way we met Stan for the first time.
Linda and I had gone to a party-house in the Bay Area one night. Thinking that the Bay Area was far enough from the small town we lived in to avoid anybody we knew from seeing us there. It was quite a shock when we found Stan and Peggy there, thinking the same thing. Over the years, they became one of our closest friends in the lifestyle.
About an hour after we left Stan and Peggy at the Home Depot, we pulled off the county road onto the gravel road that lead the way to their home. Their home was an isolated and secluded house, impossible to see from the county road, located a few miles out of town.
Peggy was standing at the front door waving at us as we got out of the car. “Well I see you still remember how to find your way out here,” she said with a broad smile as we walked up to the front door. Oh yea, I replied, we have too many fond memories of this place to forget how to find our way back out here.
When I reached her, Peggy gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. She told me that Stan was out back, grab a beer in the fridge and you can join him back there, while Linda and I do some catching up.
With a beer in hand, I walked through the French doors into the backyard. The yard was still much as I remembered it, the trees, and shrubs had matured since I had last been there but other than that, it was much the same. There was still the large pool and hot tub that I had many great memories of from years ago.
Stan was lounging in a lounge chair and looked up when I walked through the French door saying, “Hey welcome, pull up a chair.” As I settled into the chair next to his we chatted and caught up with our lives since the last time we had seen each other.
Stan and I had gone through a couple beers over the next hour or so playing the catch-up and the do you remember the time game. It had been years since we had last seen each other but in a matter of a few minutes, it was just like old times again. .
We had lapsed into our own thoughts and were quietly lounging in the patio when we heard the French door open.
I looked over my shoulder and saw Linda and Peggy coming through the door. They were both wearing brightly colored sundresses and smiling as they joined us. Which seemed a little strange, that wasn’t what they had been wearing when we arrived.
So, I asked as I took a sip of my beer, what are you two up to. They both giggled, and Peggy said, “We were just coming out here to see if it was warm enough to take a dip.”
"Is it?" I asked as I arched my eyebrows.
They looked at each other and with a laugh and a nod, they both said yep at the same time. With that, they both grabbed the hems of their skirts and pulled their sundresses off over their heads. A smile spread over my face as I took in both their nude bodies as they stood beside me.
They gave both Stan and me a seductive smile and said if you two aren’t too busy feel free to join us, then turned and swayed their way to the pool.
Stan and I looked at each other for a moment before we both laughed and jumped to our feet, pulling off our clothes as we raced to the pool.
After littering our clothes from the lounge chairs to the pool, we both jumped in. We swam and splashed around for some time just having fun. Only couples that are comfortable with each other and share a friendship with each other can know just how we all felt in the pool that afternoon.
Sure, there was a sexual element due to the fact we were all nude, but it went far beyond that. The fact that we had engaged in numerous foursomes in the past there was no rush, we just let the sexual aspect of the afternoon progress naturally.
After we had been in the pool for some time, I was standing in neck deep water when Peggy swam over to where I was standing. She wrapped her arms around my neck, let her body float down against mine, looked into my eyes with a smile, and gave me a deep sexy kiss.
I wrapped my arms around her waist and my hands griped her ass as I pulled her body to mine. As I returned her kiss, I held our bodies tightly together. I felt my cock coming to life as it rubbed against her flat belly.
After breaking our kiss, Peggy looked at me with a broad smile. "I have sure missed you and Linda. I am so glad we ran into you two today."
"We have missed you two also," I replied, "It’s a shame we see so little of each other these days."
As Peggy was moving her body against my cock, she almost weightlessly raised her feet and wrapped her legs around my waist. As I held her by the ass, she reached between us and positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy. Even in the water, I could feel the wet slickness flowing from her.
With her eyes hooded and her mouth agape, I held her so that just the head of my cock was inside her, prolonging her anticipation. I felt her body tense, using her legs she tried to pull herself onto my cock. I thrust my hips forward and sank my cock all the way inside her, her eyes opened wide, and then closed as she let out a long low moan and strengthened her grip around my neck.
I was enjoying the feeling of my cock inside her warm slick pussy. I would lift her until just the head of my cock inside her I would then relax my hold letting her pussy slowly sink back down on my cock, impaling it all the way back inside her.
I was lost in the wonderful feeling of my cock sliding in and out of Peggy. I returned to reality though when I heard a loud moan coming from the shallow end of the pool. Peggy and I both looked over at the same time.
Linda was lying on her back with her ass at the very edge of the pool, with her legs spread wide and resting on Stan’s shoulders. Stan was kneeling in front of her with his head between her thighs and his mouth on her pussy.
Linda’s expression was almost a snarl as she reached down and grabbed Stan by the head pulling his mouth from her pussy. When he looked up at her she just said three words, “Fuck me, now.”
Stan smiled as he rolled her over onto her stomach, her legs were in the water, and her ass was just over the edge of the pool. Stan spread her legs wider as he moved between them and rubbed the head of his cock over the length of her pussy, then with one thrust imbedded his cock all the way inside her.
There was no mistaking their actions, no part of what they were doing was lovemaking, Stan was fucking her hard and deep. Linda was in the mood to have a nice sized cock pound her pussy into a massive orgasm.
With my cock imbedded in Peggy’s pussy, I slowly walked over to where Stan was fucking Linda. We were standing beside them with Peggy’s back against the side of the pool. I hooked my arms under her legs, positioned her pussy so that I could easily slam my cock into her pussy.
At one point, Linda had risen up on her hands, holding her upper body off the cement edge of the pool. Her tits were swaying with each of Stan’s thrust. Peggy slowly reached over, gave Linda’s right breast a squeeze, and tweaked the nipple.
I knew I was getting close, each time I thrust my cock into Peggy’s pussy water would shot out from between our bodies. I wanted to prolong as long as I could, but just couldn’t resist the joy of slamming my cock into Peggy’s willing pussy.
Linda started letting go with a continual series of moans. She was telling Stan how good what he was doing felt. She was ready to cum and encouraged Stan verbally. “Shoot that juice into me, I want to feel you cumming inside me, don’t make me wait, shoot that cum into me.” Stan grabbed her by the hips, slammed his cock all the way into her, and proceeded to fulfill her request by filling her pussy with his cum.
Peggy let out a loud moan, her arms tightened around my neck. She brought her mouth to mine driving her tongue into my mouth. I couldn’t take anymore, I thrust my cock as deep into Peggy’s pussy as I could and started filling her pussy with my cum, at which point she let out a moan bordering on a scream into my mouth as her orgasm rushed through her body.
We must have sat around the shallow end of the pool for almost half an hour before we started to move around again. I climbed out of the pool and asked if anybody else would like a beer. When I returned to the pool, I handed out a cold beer to everybody before I moved back under the covered patio to get out of the sun.
It wasn’t long before the rest of the group joined me on the patio in the shade. Peggy asked if anybody was hungry, everybody seemed content to just lounge around and recuperate for the time being in their afterglow.
Everybody was lost in their own thoughts for several minutes before Peggy asked Linda if she knew Bruce and Shirley. Linda shook her head saying she didn’t think so. Peggy told her that they were a couple that she and Stan have been playing with and couldn’t remember if they had moved to town before or after we had left.
Peggy just smiled at Linda and said, “He’s got the biggest cock I’ve ever seen.”
"Well," Linda replied, with a laugh, "he sounds like somebody I should get to know."
Peggy looked from Linda to me and said, "It’s been so long since we’ve attended a party with you two, what would you think about me giving them a call to see if they could come over for a little party tonight?"
I nodded my head and said "Sure I’m up for that." Linda smiled and nodded her approval. Peggy got up and went into the house. She was gone for a few minutes before she returned with a broad smile.
"They will be here in a couple of hours." she announced.
Linda and Peggy fixed a light dinner for the four of us. During dinner we reminisced and rekindled our old friendship. By the time, we had finished dinner it was as if we had never moved away.
After dinner, Stan and I went back out to the patio as we waited for Bruce and Shirley to arrive. I was in that slightly nervous and anxious state I always seem to find myself in when I am about to meet a swinging couple for the first time.
After several minutes, I heard laughter and unfamiliar voices coming from inside the house. It sounds like Bruce and Shirley are here, Stan said. A few minutes later I heard the French doors open and saw a woman walk out of the house into the patio.
The woman was a very pretty strawberry blond, she had beautiful breasts, which stood proudly, and her hips flared to accent her narrow waist. She wore a broad smile and nothing else as she walked up to Stan and me.
While I may not be the sharpest pencil in the box, you don’t have to hit me in the head to let me know the party has started, I figured that out all by myself.
The young lady walked up to Stan first, bent down, and gave him a quick kiss and a hug before thanking him for inviting them over tonight.
She then turned toward me with a smile. “Hello, I’m Shirley and you must be DB.” Like the smooth talking guy I am, I just nodded because I couldn’t speak at that moment.
Shirley just smiled as she gave me a once over. Then with a broad smile she gave a little moan saying “very nice,” as she reached down and gave my erect cock a squeeze. This sexy woman standing beside me had me so enchanted that I hadn’t noticed that my cock was making a tent out of the towel wrapped around my waist.
She bent down and gave me a kiss, sliding her tongue into my mouth and sucking my tongue as I slid it into hers. While Shirley was many things, shy and subtle weren’t among them.
Shirley stood back up with her hand on my shoulder and with a voice as sweet as honey said, “Why don’t we go back into the house, I hate having mosquitoes biting my ass when I’m fucking.”
I jumped to my feet so fast I got a little lite headed and my towel fell to the floor. Shirley burst out laughing.
We were all laughing when we entered the house. Shirley was between Stan and me as we entered the den. We both had an arm around her waist and she had an arm around each of us.
In the den, we saw Bruce, Peggy, and Linda. All three were naked, Bruce’s clothes where in a pile on the floor beside the towels the girls had been wearing. Bruce was standing in front of the girls, and they were both kneeling in front of him. Peggy had not exaggerated about his size; he had to be at least ten inches long.
Peggy and Linda looked as if they were paying homage to his huge cock. Both of them were taking turns licking and stroking his cock and trying to get as much of it as they could into their mouths.
Shirley dropped down to her knees in front of me as I watched Linda and took my cock into her mouth. It didn’t take her long to refocus my attention from my wife to her. After showing me the full array of her oral talents, she withdrew her mouth from my cock and took Stan’s cock into her mouth.
As Shirley was doing her thing with Stan, I took the opportunity to watch Linda and Peggy as they gently pulled Bruce onto floor. As they all knelt together Bruce gave both of them a deep kiss one at a time, playing with their pussy’s as he did.
Peggy gently pushed Bruce onto his back. She then put an arm around Linda, kissed her on the cheek, and said you go first girlfriend. Linda gave Bruce’s cock a few strokes then straddled his waist as Peggy straddled his face.
I’ve heard a number of women say that, “it’s not the size of the wave in the ocean, it’s the motion of the ocean that floats their boat.” However, when you’re dealing with a tsunami size wave it’s prudent to at the very least give the size of the wave consideration. Bruce was contented to lay back and let Linda provide the motion to her ocean on his tsunami-sized cock until she was comfortable with the size.
Shirley was now standing in front of me. She put her arms around my neck and gave me a deep, wet kiss. As she pulled her mouth from mine she said, "I love a good DP. Are you an ass man or do you want my pussy?"
I smiled and said, "I hope to have both before the nights over but I will start with that sexy ass of yours."
She just smiled and gave me a wink. She walked over, got a tub of lubricant out of her purse, and handed it to me with another wink and told me not to be stingy with the lube.
She then gently pulled Stan onto the floor and straddled his waist. I smiled as I thought to myself that this lady sure isn’t shy about what she wants.
As I was watching Shirley and Stan getting started, I heard a loud moan from Linda. I looked over just as she started lowering herself onto Bruce’s cock. She was facing away from me giving me a perfect view of her working his cock into her pussy.
With her legs spread wide, she slowly lowering herself onto his cock. The insides of her thighs were wet from the juices flowing from her pussy. My cock hardened to diamond cutter status as I watched Bruce’s cock inch its way into my wife's pussy. The way it stretched and deformed her pussy as it entered her. The way her lips seemed to cling to it as it totally filled her.
Stan now had his cock deep in Shirley’s pussy and she was slowly moving up and down on it as he lay beneath her. I opened the tub of lube and squeezed some onto my finger. With her legs spread wide her tight back door was exposed. I slowly ran my lube covered finger over her rose bud coating it with the slick substance.
I squeezed some more lube on my finger and continued to coat her opening. As I ran my finger over her opening, I felt her relax a little and the tip of my finger slid inside her. After coated her with the lube I coated my cock with lube and placed the head of my cock at her opening.
When Stan felt me about to enter her, he held his cock all the way inside her and stopped moving. I applied a little pressure against her resistance. I held a little pressure against her until I felt her relax and the head of my cock slipped into her. Little by little, she relaxed, as she did more and more of my cock slid inside her until I was all the way inside.
I could feel Stan’s cock inside her pussy. We were both holding our cocks inside her waiting for her to make the next move. Shirley started slowly rotating her hips, causing both of the cocks to move in and out of her. As she moved, both Stan and I started simultaneously fucking this sexy lady.
We formed a rhythm that changed as we went along. At times, we were both sliding into her at the same time. Other times one would be driving his cock into her, while the other was pulling his cock out of her. Back and forth, we alternated in how we were fucking her, and as we went along, we increased the speed and force we were using.
I was slamming my cock in and out of Shirley’s ass when I heard Linda’s first orgasmic scream. I looked over to where she was fucking Bruce. Linda was squatting on Bruce’s cock, which was all the way inside her. Her ass was twitching and quivering as her body was jerking and twitching as if in convolutions, in small little movements.
Her back was glistening with perspiration, her hair was wet, her head was back, her face pointed up, her eyes were closed, and her mouth was open wide waiting to scream out her upcoming orgasm.
Bruce started making little thrusts driving his cock into Linda. As he thrust his cock into Linda, Peggy let her orgasm pass through her as she ground her pussy against his mouth. She wrapped her arms around Linda and hugged herself tightly against her.
Linda’s orgasm started with a series of gasps. Then a low moan deep in her throat that increased in volume until it was a scream. She kept repeating, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck,” her body jerked a few times, and then went stiff.
When her body started to go limp again, she collapsed forward onto Peggy hugging her tightly. As her breathing started to return to normal, she looked at Peggy and laughed. In a ragged breath, she gasped to Peggy, “Oh god that was good.”
As I was watching Linda, my grip on Shirley’s hips increased in strength, speed and the force I was using fucking her ass increased. She started gasping the fact that she was cumming. At that moment, I let go and started shooting squirt after squirt of cum into her beautiful ass. I held my cock inside Shirley for several moments enjoying the tightness of her ass on my cock.
As my cock started to deflate in her ass, Stan started slamming his cock up into her pussy in rapid thrusts. In a matter of just a few moments, he grabbed her by the hips and slammed his cock as deep into her pussy as he could and started to cum in her pussy.
The three of us were all lying on the floor trying to return to a state of normalcy. The sexual excitement that had permeated the room a few minutes prior faded, replaced by the happy, satisfied, and exhausted afterglow enjoyed by all.
There were many smiles, giggles, laugh’s, and touches over the next few minutes shared by the three of us. Peggy had dismounted Bruce’s face and was now lying beside him and Linda. Linda was lying on Bruce’s chest, his cock was still buried in her pussy.
Linda moved her mouth to Bruce’s and gave him a kiss. When they broke their kiss, Linda giggled and started to get up. She raised herself up onto her knees; Bruce’s cock, though not hard was firm enough and long enough to remain partially in her pussy. Linda moved forward on her hands and knees to dislodge his cock from her pussy. Her legs were straddling his body when his cock finely exited her pussy with a plopping sound.
Her pussy was gaping open and his cum started flowing out of her in a torrent, flowing down the inside of both her thighs, and dripping onto him. Linda exclaimed, “Oh shit,” as she stuck her hand between her legs in a futile effort to curb the flow. She jumped up, and ran to the bathroom.
All the guys made their way to the kitchen to get something to drink, all the girls made their way to the bathroom to freshen up a little bit.
A few minutes later, we were all in the kitchen chatting like old friends. For maybe half-an-hour or so, we all laughed and joked together until Peggy announced that she was going for a moonlight swim, and asked if anybody would like to join her.
I don’t think anybody answered her, but everybody fell into line behind her as she led the way to the pool.
Everybody seemed to migrate around the pool instead of congregating in one place. At one point Linda swam over to me. Sshe just smiled at me and gave me a deep loving kiss.
"Having fun Hon?" I asked as we parted our kiss. She wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a big hug.
"You know, Hon," she whispered in my ear, “I’ve been thinking that maybe we should start coming down here more often.”
In the most innocent expression I could muster I replied, “Well is there a big reason why you have been thinking that?”
She laughed as she reached down and gave my cock a squeeze saying “There might be a real big reason why,” then with a laugh she swam off.
I had a broad smile on my face as I watched Linda swim away. I was thinking that I had forgotten just how much fun our old friends were and just how much fun our new friends seemed to be.
Maybe she was right, maybe we should make it back to this area far more often in the future. As those sexy thoughts ran through my mind, I could feel my cock start to stir. My eyes were open but I wasn’t looking at or seeing anything, I was lost in my own thoughts when Peggy came up to me. She wrapped her arms around my neck. She gave me a deep kiss as she held me tightly.
I held her tightly and enjoyed the feel of her naked body against my own. My cock was responding to the situation by rising to the occasion.
Peggy smiled and backed away from me just a bit. I hope you don’t mind, she said but I promised Bruce I would play with him next, but first I just had to come by and tell you just how glad Stan and I are that we reunited with you and Linda again today.
Besides, she added, I was looking forward to taking my time with you after they leave if that is all right with you. That’s fine with me I said, you have fun and I’ll catch up with you a little later.
I watched Peggy swim over to Bruce and watched as they climbed out of the pool and walked toward the house. There was no anger or frustration on my part, I was enjoying the sight of this beautiful lady in all her naked glory walking away.
My attention returned to the pool when I felt a pair of arms wrap around my neck. Linda was smiling as she gave me a little peck of a kiss, "Stan and I are going to go play for a little bit, if you don’t mind." she said.
"Not at all, Hon, you have fun and I’ll catch up with you in a little bit."
She gave me another kiss; “Love you. See you in a little bit." she said as she swam toward Stan.
"Love you too, Hon." I called after her.
I was walking toward the steps to get out of the pool as I watch Linda and Stan climbing out of the pool and walking toward the house. They were already in the house by the time I got out of the pool.
I started to walk toward the house when I noticed Shirley in the hot tub. She was looking over at me and smiling. I walked over to the hot tub and looked down at her. Neither of us said anything for a few moments, we just looked at each other smiling for a moment.
"The water is great," she said, "come on in." I didn’t realize just how cool the pool was until I stepped into the hot water in the hot tub. I slowly worked my way into the tub and sat down beside Shirley.
After a few moments I said, "Well the water is great after you get used to it anyway." We chatted like old friends for several minutes as we enjoyed the warm water swirling around us.
This has to be one of the things I enjoy most about the lifestyle; just a few hours ago, Shirley, and I were perfect strangers. We were now sitting naked in a hot tub, our naked bodies lightly touching one another and chatting as if it’s the most normal thing in the world.
As we chatted, I felt Shirley ever so lightly running her fingertips over my left thigh. After a few minutes of that, she started running her fingertips, with the same lite touch over my cock. I looked over at her and smiled as I enjoyed her touch.
It didn’t take her long at all to get my cock standing at attention. Once she had my cock hard and hungry for her touch she turned her back to me and slowly slid effortlessly onto my lap.
She was sitting sidewise on my lap with her left arm draped over my shoulder. She turned toward me, placed her arms around my neck, and kissed me. When we broke our kiss, Shirley asked me how long we had known Stan and Peggy. I told her that we first met them over fifteen years ago.
We continued to chat like two people who had just met, getting to know one another. We both knew that we would soon be fucking one another however; neither of us was in any hurry. We were taking our time enjoying each other’s bodies as well as enjoying each other’s company.
As we chatted, I mimicked the same lite touch on her body that she was using on mine. I lightly traced my fingers over her breast, her nipples, her thighs, and when I reached between her thighs, she spread her legs wide enough to give me access to her pussy.
When I reached between her thighs she was talking about some vanilla subject, she continued talking as I traced my finger over and around her pussy. I have no idea how long we were in the hot tub. All I know is that we both enjoyed ourselves while we were in the tub chatting, caressing each other’s body, and getting to know one another.
I smiled at her after giving her a quick kiss and asked her if she would like to go inside, or stay into the tub where we were both likely to soon turn into prunes. Shirley slowly slid off my lap and stood in front of me as I stood. After getting out of the tub, we both helped dry off the other and walked into the house with my arm around her waist.
As we walked through the house, we found nobody in the living room or in the den. As we exited the den toward the hallway, we heard moans coming from the direction of the bedrooms.
We continued to walk down the hallway, which had bedrooms on both sides. We saw dim light coming from inside the three of the bedrooms through there open doors.
We paused at the doorway to the first bedroom we came to and looked inside the room. Inside, we saw Linda and Stan on the bed. Linda was on her hands and knees while Stan knelt behind her fucking her doggy style. Linda, with her face buried in a pillow, she was loudly moaning in the pleasure generated by Stan slamming his cock into her.
Shirley was standing in front of me as we both enjoyed a voyeuristic thrill in watching Stan fucking Linda. As we watched, I wrapped my arms around Shirley holding her close to me as I enjoyed the feel of my cock nestled against her ass.
After we spent a few minutes watching Stan and Linda, we backed out of the doorway and continued down the hallway. At the end of the hallway, we stopped at the doorway to the master bedroom and looked inside.
The light from a few candles, which were located on the dresser, illuminated the bedroom. Peggy was lying sideways on the bed, on her back. While Bruce was standing at the side of the bed with Peggy’s legs resting on his chest. His cock was pumping in and out of her pussy, as she pulled and tweaked her nipples.
We watched them for a few minutes. The sight of his very large cock rhythmically sliding in and out of her pussy mesmerized me. Listening to Peggy moan loudly every time his cock entered her adding to the erotic appeal.
By the time Shirley and I backed out of the master bedroom, we were both more than ready for our own playtime. The door to the bedroom across from the master bedroom was open with light coming from inside. Looking into that bedroom, we noticed that two large round candles illuminated the room, one on each nightstand.
Shirley turned toward me and with a little chuckle said, “Shall we?”
"I think we shall." I replied as I took her into my arms and gave her a deep kiss.
As we entered the bedroom and climbed onto the bed, I took the time to marvel at just what a beautiful woman Shirley was. I kissed Shirley again, letting my hands roam over her body.
As our lips parted, I started kissing my way down her body, enjoying her breasts and abdomen. As I did I discovered she was ticklish when I traced a circle around her navel with my tongue and she laughed uncontrollably when I inserted my tongue into her navel.
I took my time enjoy the area between her navel and pussy. I kissed, licked, and caressed her lower abdomen, inside her upper thighs, and the area around her pussy.
I moved to where I was lying between her legs. With my tongue, I traced the area just outside the lips of her pussy. I teasingly and ever so lightly ran my tongue over the length of her pussy from the base to the clit, careful not to put but the lightest if any pressure on the clit.
As I enjoyed teasing her pussy, I marveled as I watched her pussy open like a flower and her clit increase in size. As I enjoyed myself, Shirley stroked my head with her hand as she laid back, with her eyes closed enjoying what I was doing.
I was in no hurry to bring to an end the enjoyment I was having with Shirley’s body. Shirley however seemed to want to spend a little time enjoying my body. She rolled me over onto my back, straddled my head, returned her pussy to my mouth, and took my cock into her mouth.
As I licked and tongue fucked her pussy, and sucked clit, she reciprocated by sucking, licking, and stroking my cock and testicles. In most cases sex is primarily orgasm focused. Shirley and I, tonight, were primarily focused on prolonging the pleasure.
There does come a point during playtime that a tongue ceases to scratch the woman’s sexual itch. When Shirley reached that point, she rolled off the top of me and as she rolled onto her back, pulled my on top of her.
She reached between our bodies, gripped my cock, and guided it to her pussy, positioning the head at her entrance. With one slow continual stroke, I buried my cock all the way inside her.
With my cock all the way inside her, I kissed her, and as our tongues were playing in each other’s mouths I began a rhythm of slow steady full depth strokes of my cock into her pussy.
We continued this for some time until Shirley bored of it and rolled me onto my back and straddled my waist. With Shirley straddling my waist, I let her take control of pleasuring herself. As Shirley rode my cock, I primarily rested and played with her breast.
Occasionally, she would stretch out on top of me and kiss me. Occasionally she bounced on my cock and on other occasions, she sat on me using all her weight to force my cock as deep as possible inside her while she ground against me rubbing her clit against my pubic bone.
After several minutes of this, the time had come that we both needed to culminate the act. I rolled Shirley from on top of me onto her hands and knees. I moved behind her, gripping my cock I rubbed the head along the length of her pussy, arched my hips, and thrust my cock all the way inside her.
I began a continual series of strong, deep, steady strokes into her pussy. There was no real urgency, but rather a mindset that this is what is going to bring me to an orgasm and hopefully Shirley also.
I saw Shirley arch her back as her head rolled back, and she took a deep breath and held it. I not only heard the moan that started deep in her abdomen, I could feel it.
She used all her strength to push herself back into my cock forcing it as deep as possible into her pussy. Gripping her by the hips, I pulled back and slammed my cock into her as hard as I could and held it there. As I started to cum a loud moan escaped her lips as she announced to the world she was cumming also.
We remained locked in that position until Shirley’s body went limp and she collapsed forward onto her stomach. I was still pushing hard enough against her that my cock remained inside her and I ended up lying on top of her as she sprawled out on the bed.
Lying on top of Shirley I could feel my heart beating against her back, through my cock I could also feel her heart beating. I closed my eyes and tried to catch my breath as I enjoyed the feeling of her heart.
I couldn’t tell you how long we laid together that night. After some time, we started chatting again about nothing in particular other than communication.
We both decided at one point to go to the kitchen to see if we could find something to snack on while we waited for the others to join us.
What we found when we got to the kitchen was that everybody else seemed to have the same idea before we had. Shirley had fixed a sandwich tray and everybody else was in the kitchen waiting on us to finish.
Before we had got to the kitchen, our spouses had accepted Peggy’s offer to spend the night. After spending about an hour in the kitchen talking and joking I was getting so sleepy I couldn’t keep my eyes open. It was about three in the morning when I told everybody I hate to do it but I need to get some sleep.
Linda and I wished everybody a good night and went to bed. Alone in bed, Linda and I talked about the events of the day. I asked her if she had fun tonight. She laughed and told me that she wouldn’t want it all the time, but it was exciting having sex with somebody as large as Bruce was.
Linda talked about how much she had missed Stan and Peggy, and how much she enjoyed meeting Shirley and Bruce. I told her just how excited I got by watching her fucking Bruce and how just thinking about it had me hard again.
As we spooned and talked about the fun we had that night I slid my cock into Linda’s very wet pussy. We continued talking as I slowly fucked her, she told me what she enjoyed most, and what she would like to do tomorrow if she had the chance.
After some time we enjoyed our last orgasm of the night, hers much stronger than mine, but both were very pleasurable. I went to sleep that night with my cock still inside her and dreamt about seeing her fucked by the biggest cock she had ever enjoyed.
The next morning after a shower, we reunited with our longtime friends, as well as our new friends for breakfast. It was easy to see that Stan and Peggy were close friends with Bruce and Shirley. We were old friends with Stan and Peggy and quickly becoming good friends with Bruce and Shirley.
That day we spent time with the six of us having fun in the pool and hot tub. There was a lot of flirting going on as well as a fair share of fondling and teasing. Nobody had bothered to get dressed since the night before, so as the day continued, so did the sexual excitement.
Sometime after lunch, due to Peggy’s insistence, we all engaged in a sex game. The point of the game was that each lady spent a few minutes with each guy before moving on to the next guy. Needless to say, everybody was enjoying himself or herself.
After about an hour and a half of playing Peggy’s game everybody had experienced at least two orgasms and the game came to a very pleasurable end.
About four that afternoon, Linda and I dressed and prepared for the drive back home. We expressed to Bruce and Shirley just how much we enjoyed meeting them and how we would love to get together with them again in the future. We exchanged phone numbers with them before we left that day.
It was hard to say goodbye to Stan and Peggy. We were such good friends before we moved away, and now after rekindling that friendship it was like moving away from them again. Both Linda and Peggy had tears in their eyes when we all promised to stay in touch this time.
As we were in the car ready to pull away Peggy told me to give them a call when we got home so she would know we made it home safe. I told her it would be late when we get home tonight, I would just have Linda call her tomorrow. Peggy wouldn’t have any of that, I told you to call us tonight she insisted. We agreed to call her and pulled away.
It was close to midnight when we got home that night. I gave Peggy a call as soon as we walked into the house. During that phone call Peggy told me that she had found the pair of panties that Linda was wearing yesterday after we left.
I told her not to worry about it we would pick them up the next time we are down that way. She laughed and told me that she saw how often we get down that way so she and Stan would bring them back to Linda when they come up our way in a couple weeks.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,587 views
After writing the story, “The Birthday Party That was a Surprise.” I thought I had told the whole story.
However, after thinking more about the friendships and events generated by that party, I concluded that those events would form a bases for a whole series of stories.
This story is in that series and begins on our way home from the party in the original story.
After we left the party that night, we stopped for breakfast before driving home. We left the restaurant and made our way to the two lane county road we would take to get home.
It was about three-thirty in the morning and the road was deserted. It was too late for the drunks and too early for the farmers to be on the road. One of the hardest things to do is to try to stay awake on a deserted two-lane road at that time of day.
During the preceding twenty-four hours, I had flown over half the state of California, driven over a hundred miles, had sex with three different women, and thoroughly enjoyed a swinger’s party for a little over five hours.
To say I was exhausted would be a massive understatement. Making staying awake all the harder to accomplish on that road.
Linda and I drove in silence as both of us were lost in our own thoughts.
I was trying to keep my mind active, afraid if I didn’t I might drift off to sleep. As I drove, I was mentally reliving the events of the party we attended that night.
I figured that as exciting as that party was maybe remembering all that took place would keep me awake on the drive home. I was remembering all the sights and sounds, all the sexual escapades I witnessed as well as those we participated in during the evening.
One of the most pleasurable realizations of the night was concerning Linda. This party seemed to answer a question that I had been troubled over for some time in regards to her true feelings regarding this kind of fun.
Linda and I had engaged in lifestyle events a few times before this party. We had attended a few party houses, attended private parties thrown by lifestyle friends, and had met with lifestyle friends on a couple on couple bases.
Linda had always been a willing participant in everything we engaged in. She had always seemed to enjoy herself while participating in those activities.
My concerns arose from the fact that she would never take an active role in initiating anything to do with the lifestyle.
Every time I would suggest anything to do with the lifestyle her response was always the same, “Whatever you want to do.”
What troubled me was the fact that I couldn’t figure out if she was participating in this for my benefit, because it was something I enjoyed. On the other hand, was she participating because it was something that she also enjoyed and wanted to participate for her own reasons?
The party we had attended tonight she had solely instigated our attendance, a first for her. In fact until sometime after our arrival I didn’t know what kind of a party it was going to be.
She knew what kind of party it was going to be. She knew who was going to be attending the party, and she wanted to attend the party and participate with the people she knew would be attending.
It pleased me immensely to have her take such an active role in where we went and whom we engage with that night. She knew what she wanted to do and set about making it happen on her own.
After her taking such an active role in our attendance at tonight’s party, I was really looking forward to having her take a more active role in the future as we participated in the lifestyle.
Through Stephanie’s help, Linda had become acquainted with a new group of fun loving friends over the past year. Friends that she enjoyed being with and after tonight I was looking forward to having a lot of fun with that group of new friends.
I let my mind continue to replay events that transpired during the party that night in which Linda engaged in.
The different sex partners that Linda had interacted with, what they were doing, what her responses were, and how she related to them.
I always found it very stimulating and pleasurable remembering her sexual escapades and tonight was no exception.
As Linda touched my arm, I looked over at her. She had a concerned expression on her face. In a low voice, she asked, “Are you mad.”
No, why, I replied.
It’s just that you’re so quiet. You’re not talking to me, like you’re mad about something.
No, I’m not mad hon, I’m just tired, it’s been a long day that’s all.
OK, she said as she turned a little sideways in the seat, still facing me, she rested the side of her head on the headrest.
I knew Linda wanted to talk, I knew I was tired and would just like to drive as I let the pleasant memories of the party play through my mind in silence.
I also knew that with her staring at me with those pleading eyes, we were going to have a conversation.
OK, I said, I think I know what’s on your mind so let’s talk about it if you would like to.
Linda sat up in the seat, excited that she was about to engage in the conversation that she had been trying to initiate.
With a smile, she asked, were you surprised, hon?
In more ways than you know, I replied with a chuckle.
She cocked her head a little to the side, like what other ways, she asked.
Well it was obvious that I thought we were just going to be going to a birthday party.
When I learned it was going to be a swinger’s party, of course, that was something I wasn’t expecting and surprised by.
To answer the question I know you have, that was a very pleasant surprise, I added. To know that you wanted to attend this party, and that you took the initiative to set it up for us on your own pleased me very much.
I don’t think you have any idea just how much I enjoy participating in this kind of activity. I especially enjoy watching you participate and having fun in this way.
To be honest I was beginning to think that you were participating in this solely because you knew I enjoyed it so much.
Our marriage is based on, love, respect, affection, and honesty. Our sexuality however, I feel is based on what or who turns us on.
I would never do anything to put you in a position where you did something that you didn’t want to do.
I know how you feel towards me sexually; I also know that I couldn’t possibly be the only man in the world that you would find sexually exciting.
I find it as if I was giving you a gift, if you find somebody sexually exciting to allow you to enjoy that fascination with him.
I know you are just living out a fantasy and when that fantasy is fulfilled, we are going to be going home together.
My concerns, for some time wasn’t seeing you engage in this kind of activity. My concern was in not knowing if you were engaging in those activities because you wanted to, or if you were just going along with something I wanted.
Tonight I think you answered that question for me and that was the most pleasant surprise of the night.
There was something else I noticed tonight, I added.
I know that over the past year you have met and got to know most of the people that were at the party tonight.
Like in all cases some of those people you met you became friendly with, while others you just became acquainted with.
However, the fact is you got to know most of them before the party.
I think because you knew them, you were friendly with most of them, and you were comfortable with all of them, you were able to relax and have more fun than you usually do at those parties where we are meeting people for the first time.
Linda nodded her head in agreement and said, I think that had a lot to do with it. I know I was much more relaxed tonight than most of the time we engage in this stuff.
I looked over at her and smiled, I think you were also looking forward to the chance of fucking Clint.
Linda started to object and disagree, then stopped mid-sentence and laughed, I guess I was a little too obvious about that, she said.
Yea, your juices running down the insides of your thighs when you took your dress off in front of him tonight was a dead giveaway.
In the future though you can always be honest with me about having the hots for some guy like that hon, I said.
If it’s somebody in the lifestyle that you know is going to be at a party and you want to attend the party because of that I have no problem with that.
If it’s somebody that you want to get together with in a four-some with him and his wife, great let’s do it. I wouldn’t even mind if you wanted to do separate rooms, as much as I would enjoy watching you I would let you enjoy that.
If it’s a single guy you would like to have a threesome with, that’s fine.
The only thing I couldn’t deal with is if you went out with him behind my back. It’s all about honesty and me being in the loop.
Linda stroked my arm and said, “I love you,” and I love you hon, I replied.
Linda was sitting sideways in her seat while we talked. I slowly ran my hand up her legs, over the insides of her thighs, and lightly touched her pussy.
I found her wet and flowing.
You might want to wait until we get home she said with a mischievous smile.
I gave her a questioning look.
She added, I know how much you enjoy finding my pussy full of another man’s cum, and I have a big surprise for you courtesy of Bob.
Bob, I asked a little puzzled.
Amber’s husband, Linda said with a smile.
I just nodded, and she continued.
Which was a little surprising in itself, Linda has always been a very straight-laced lady, who I have never heard engage in verbal sex, or even talk about sex without getting embarrassed.
I just know if you start playing with my pussy, you are going to get a big handful of his cum, she said with a broad smile.
So I thought you might want to wait until we get home so you can put your cock in there to feel my cum filled pussy instead.
I nodded again, yea that would be much better, I said, as I thought, “I like the changes I’m seeing and hearing in my straight laced wife.”
Linda licked her lips in a slow, sexy manner that had me wanting to stop the car right then.
Linda gave a low moan before saying, Bob’s cock was so big honey, and it felt so good in my pussy, I must have had at least three orgasms while he fucked me tonight.
Linda was engaged in something that she never does, or at least never did until tonight, telling me about somebody fucking her, in detail.
I knew she was trying to turn me on, and she was doing a damned good job of it.
I know that my moaning was turning Amber on also honey, Linda continued.
I saw her pounding her pussy down on your dick trying to force it all the way inside her wet little slit.
Then when Bob pushed himself all the way inside me, held his dick all the way in me, and I felt it growing until all at once he started shooting all that cum into my pussy.
Oh honey he just kept cumming and cumming, filling my pussy with all his cum.
Honey, when I felt him fill my pussy with all that cum I couldn’t help myself, I started to cum also.
Oh honey, I’m so wet right now, I can’t wait until we get home so I can show you how wet I am.
I want you to see my pussy, you are going to be so turned-on when you see Bob’s cum leaking out of my pussy.
I also want to feel your cock in my pussy honey, Linda said with a guttural moan.
Is your dick hard honey, hearing how good it felt when Bob fucked me?
Oh yeah it’s hard honey.
Is it as hard as it was when Stephanie was sucking it, while you watched Clint fucking me tonight honey?
We pulled into our driveway before I could answer Linda’s last question.
When we left the restaurant I didn’t know if I could stay awake all the way home.
Now I was wide-awake and didn’t know if I could make it inside the house before I started fucking Linda.
As we passed through the front door, I had Linda by the hand and I was pulling her toward the bedroom.
As we crossed through the bedroom door, my polo was off and I was hopping on one foot trying to pull my pants off.
Linda had pulled her dress off while walking down the hallway and appeared much more composed than I was as she followed behind me, naked, with a broad smile on her face as she watched me trying to undress.
At the time, we had a tall waterbed, the edge of which came just below my crotch when I stood beside it.
I laid Linda on her back at the edge of the bed. As I got between her legs, I pushed her knee’s outward spreading her legs.
As her legs separated, and her pussy came into view, cum started to ooze out of her.
Linda had propped herself up on her elbows and she watched Bob’s cum slowly flow out of her pussy.
See honey, I told you my pussy was full of his cum, put your cock in me before it all flows out.
I didn’t have to be asked twice; I positioned my cock at her entrance, arched my hips forward, and embedded my cock in her slick, wet, gooey pussy.
Linda remained propped up on her elbows long enough to watch my cock disappear in her pussy.
She let out a long, low moan, as she watched my cock slam into her pussy.
Oh honey, your cock was made for my pussy, it feels so good, how does my cum filled pussy feel hon.
As I banged my cock in and out of her, I gasped, feel’s great, feels so good hon.
We fucked for some time; I had a steady rhythm going, I was enjoying the feel of her very wet, slick pussy.
Linda continued being very vocal, something she had never been before.
At one point, with a smile on her face, Linda asked me, “Do you know what Joy told me tonight?”
No, I panted I have no idea what Joy told you tonight, not knowing why that was a subject to be brought up just now.
She told me that the next time we are at a party together; she grew silent for a moment as her eyes closed and she let out a loud moan.
Yeah, I said, prodding her a little.
She wanted me to have some fun, fuck a few guys; oh god what you’re doing feels so good, hon.
When I had my pussy full of cum she wanted to eat their cum out of my pussy, while you watched and fucked her in the ass.
Would you like to watch her eat my pussy hon, while you fuck her sexy little ass?
I grabbed her around the waist pulled her to the very edge of the bed.
The vision of Joy eating her pussy, while I was fucking her sexy ass filled my mind; I pounded my cock into Linda, as hard, and as fast, as I could for a few moments before cumming.
When Linda felt me cumming she also had an orgasm.
After our orgasms, I was standing beside the bed, my hands braced on the side rail, trying to catch my breath.
Linda’s breathing slowly came close to normal. As it did, she laughed and said, “Well, I guess that would be a yes, you would love to watch her eat my pussy while you fucked her ass.”
I climbed onto the bed as Linda moved around we came together with our heads on our pillows and exchanged a loving kiss.
I was still trying to control my breathing. Laying on my back, I closed my eyes, took a couple deep breaths, and listened to my heart, which sounded like it was a base drum beating behind my ears.
After a few seconds rest, I heard Linda’s voice off in the distance. I heard her voice but couldn’t make out what she was saying.
When I felt her stroke my shoulder I opened my eyes.
It felt strange, I had only been lying on the bed for a few seconds, I was in the same position on my back, yet when I opened my eyes, the sun was streaming through the window and Linda was standing beside me wearing shorts and a tank-top.
I could tell from the sunlight coming through the window that it was at least late morning, maybe early afternoon.
It was as if I stretched one moment, and the next moment it was hours later, and the time between those two events was nonexistent.
As Linda stroked my shoulder she bent down and gave me a quick kiss, get up sleepyhead, I have breakfast ready for you.
I was still trying to clear the cobwebs from my head when I entered the kitchen.
Breakfast was on the table, the aroma of which brought an instant hunger.
As I started eating, I apologized to Linda, saying I must have died.
She just laughed and told me I made it through the important parts of the night before I did, and she didn’t know how I lasted as long as I did.
II. An Invitation:
After breakfast and several cups of coffee, I had regained something close to a normal conscious state.
As I let memories of the night before flow through my mind, I looked across the table at Linda and smiled.
She took a double take at me before saying, what.
Oh nothing, I replied, I was just thinking about last night.
A sly smile slowly spread across her face, “And just what part of last night were you thinking about,” she asked.
I matched her smile with my own and said, “The part where my straight laced wife turned into a wild, sex crazed vixen.”
Linda, arched her eyebrows, and asked, “And just what are your thoughts about this transformation.”
I took a long sip from my coffee cup, looking at her over the brim, before I answered her question.
With a straight face, I told her that if last night was a preview of a new personality and mind-set for her, their might be inherent consequences.
Oh, she said with a smile, “Just what might those consequences be?”
First off, I said putting my coffee cup down, you would find yourself being fucked much more often.
Linda thought for a moment without saying anything.
Linda then put down her coffee cup and looked at me with the same mischievous smile I saw the previous night, and asked, “And when can I expect to start seeing the consequences of these changes.”
I lost it, I was laughing so hard my eyes were watering.
When I had regained some self-control again, I looked at Linda and said, being that you fucked nine different men last night, I think it may have already started.
Linda looked at me with that same smile, arched her eyebrows, and as she nodded her head said, “That was a real good start wasn’t it?”
That Sunday after Stephanie’s party, neither Linda nor I was up to expending very much energy. We were both content to lounge around that day.
We talked for a little bit, but in truth not all that much about the party or the activities of the night before.
I think it was around five that afternoon that the phone rang.
I picked up the phone beside my chair.
It may have been because I was about half asleep at the time but I didn’t recognize the female voice on the other end when she started the conversation with, “How’s it hanging big-boy.”
Being I wasn’t sure whom I was talking to I thought I should be civil in my reply, “I don’t know I’m too tired to check it.”
After she stopped laughing, she asked me how Linda was doing today.
I told her we were a little slow but other than that we were both fine.
It was a classic case of talking to somebody when you obviously know each other. However, you don’t recognize the voice and are too embarrassed to admit to that fact.
It wasn’t until she said, “I felt so bad that I didn’t think to ask you two to spend the night until after you left,” then it dawned on me that it was Stephanie.
“Oh, don’t worry about that Steph,” we stopped on the way home for breakfast, and it wasn’t that much of a drive home.
We continued to talk about the party, about the fact that Linda seemed to enjoy herself at the party, about how everybody at the party seemed to enjoy both Linda and my presence.
Stephanie also didn’t fail to mention the fact that she enjoyed the time we spent together getting to know one another better.
After about half an hour into our conversation, Stephanie mentioned that she had just got off the phone with her husband before she called us.
She mentioned that he was really “bummed out,” over missing Linda and my first party at their place.
I’m sure there will be other parties that we will be able to make when he will be there, I replied.
Stephanie said that she was wondering if Linda and I would be interested in joining her and Robert at their home for dinner next Saturday night.
Sure, that sounds good to me, I replied, I don’t think we have any plans. Are you talking about just the four of us for dinner or another party?
I was just planning on the four of us for diner, but you never know who might drop by.
Sounds good to me, let me give the phone to Linda and you can talk to the boss lady about it.
Linda was in the back part of the house; I called her and told her Stephanie was on the phone.
As Linda came into the den to take the call she asked, “What does she want, hon?”
She wanted me to go over there so she could give me a blowjob I said with a straight face. I told her she would have to ask you if I can go out to play tonight.
Linda took the phone from my hand saying, you’re so full of it. Who in their right mind would want you to come over so they could give you a blowjob.
As I was walking out of the room to get another cup of coffee, I looked over my shoulder at Linda and said, “You mean besides Stephanie?”
After getting another cup of coffee, I went into the living room to give Linda and Stephanie a little privacy to enjoy their girl talk.
It was nearly an hour later when Linda came into the living room.
Linda sat on the end of the couch nearest the chair I was sitting in.
Are we going over there for dinner next weekend, I asked after she sat down.
Yea, I didn’t think you would mind, you don’t do you.
No, it sounds like fun and I thought you would enjoy it, I said.
Then as almost an afterthought, Linda asked, you don’t have to fly this weekend do you?
I laughed, no not this weekend. We have an out and back on Tuesday. Then on Wednesday we are taking the bird to LAX for service, it should be in there for about three weeks.
You’re going to be home for the next three weeks.
Yep, so for the next three weeks you are going to be able to just do stuff for me.
Linda gave me “that look,” and then said, “How am I going to be able to do stuff for you when you are going to be so busy kissing my ass.”
We parked the car in Stephanie and Roberts’s driveway and walked up to their front door.
I asked Linda, “Just how well do you know Robert?” I’ve met him a couple times, but I really don’t know him all that well.
He’s always been very friendly whenever I’ve been around him, she replied.
Just as I reached out to ring the doorbell, Robert opened the door before I touched it.
Damn Robert, what took you so long to get to the door, I said with a grin.
Oh man, I was swimming laps, and I can’t get Steph to do anything, so I had to get out of the pool, get dressed, and come all the way through the house to get to the door, he replied with a grin as we shook hands.
He then turned his attention to Linda, “oh my god, you look beautiful tonight Linda.” He gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
Come on in you two, Robert said, as her put an arm around Linda’s waist and escorted us into the house.
As we were walking toward the game room, Robert turned to Linda and said, did Stephanie tell you how upset I was over having to miss the party last weekend.
Yes, she did, Linda replied, I told her to tell you not to be upset, I knew we would be at other parties when you were going to be there.
As we entered the game room, Robert motioned toward the bar stools as he proceeded behind the bar asking us what we were drinking.
Where’s Stephanie, Linda asked.
She’s just putting the final touches on dinner and will be out to join us for a drink in a few minutes, Robert replied.
We all chatted together as Robert fixed four drinks. He handed us our drinks, and placed one in front of an empty stool for Stephanie.
Just a couple minutes later Steph entered the room, and greeted both Linda and I with a kiss and a hug.
For the next half hour or so we all sat at the bar chatting like old friends. Before, Stephanie led us into the dining room for dinner.
Over the next hour or so, we enjoyed a fantastic dinner served by Stephanie. It was good friends, enjoying great food, while partaking in a couple bottles of fine wine.
During dinner, Robert made sure our wine glasses never got below half full, while Steph insured that everything served was prepared to perfection.
Both Steph and Robert seemed to team up to insure that the conversation flowed throughout the entire evening.
After dinner we all made our way back out to the game room again. We were all laughing and having fun with one another.
The three of us were setting on bar stools while Robert went behind the bar to fix a round of drinks for us.
When Robert got behind the bar, he asked Linda what he could get her.
She had one of those moments when nothing came to mind, “An, I don’t know what I want moments.”
Robert just smiled, he looked over at Stephanie and asked, “How about a round of cognac’s?”
Perfect hon, was Stephanie’s reply.
Robert reached down on one of the lower shelves and pulled out a black leather dome shaped container.
He pulled the container open and removed a crystal bottle containing an amber liquid.
As Robert sat out four brandy glasses, I asked, is that Jean Martell?
He looked at me a little surprised, “L’Or de Jean Martell, he replied, do you like it?”
Oh, I’ve never tasted it, I had a passenger that requested it be on the airplane one time, so I got a bottle for that flight.
Linda asked, “What is it.”
It’s a cognac, a very nice cognac; in fact, that bottle probably cost a little more than your Delta-88.
Robert turned around to pour equal amounts of the amber liquid in each glass.
Robert handed out the glasses, we all toasted good friends, and good times.
Linda smelled the liquid in her glass.
Just little sips I whispered to her. As well as tasting it on your palate, you enjoy the feel of it going all the way down.
We all sat around the bar, chatting, and sipping expensive cognac for the next half hour or so.
It must have been around eight-thirty or so when Robert, who was now sitting beside Linda at the bar, asked her, do you know what’s better than sitting at the bar drinking good booze?
No, I don’t, what’s better than sitting at the bar drinking good booze, Linda replied with a smile.
Robert leaned over a little closer to her. He said, “Sitting in the hot tub, drinking good booze, and watching the sun go down.”
Linda looked over at him and smiled, sir is that an invitation?
Robert returned her smile and said, “Why yes it is.”
As Robert and Linda stood, Robert hesitated long enough to tell Stephanie that they were going to the hot tub, and asked her if she would mind showing Linda where she could change.
As Robert had his back to Linda, she quickly and quietly pulled her sundress off over her head, and was now standing behind him clad in thigh high stockings, garter belt, and cfm shoes.
Stephanie smiled and told Robert that she had better things to do than to waste her time showing Linda something she doesn’t need.
Robert’s mouth flew open, “Stephanie,” he exclaimed.
He was obviously shocked, by Stephanie’s remarks and tone.
It’s all right Robert, Linda said as she surrounded his arm with hers, pressing her naked breasts into his bare arm as she did.
Robert’s head snapped around toward Linda.
For the first time he noticed that she was standing practically naked beside him.
Honey, Stephanie said, with a broad smile, “You will find that Linda is very resourceful.”
I’m beginning to see that, he replied with a smile.
Robert stood beside Linda for a few moments admiring her naked beauty.
Linda looked back at him after a few moments, with a mischievous smile on her face and said, “I’m starting to feel out of place being the only one naked, and if somebody else doesn’t get their clothes off in a hurry, I’m going to get dressed again.”
Oh, don’t do that Robert replied.
I will remove my clothes in a moment but first I would love for you to allow me one indulgence.
Sure, Linda replied, “what is it?”
Without saying a word, Robert moved in front of Linda.
He gazed over her entire naked body for a moment, then lifted his glass and dribbled a little cognac over her nipples.
He softly blew a gentle stream of air over her cognac soaked nipples. As her nipples grew hard and erect he bent over and licked the liquid off her erect nipples.
Linda let out a soft pleasurable moan as Robert licked and suck one nipple before performing the same act on the other.
When he finished Robert smiled at Linda and told her how much he loved having his cognac from a beautiful female body.
Why don’t you take your clothes off and show me what other exotic pleasures you enjoy, Linda said.
Robert placed his glass on the bar and started undressing.
When he turned back toward Linda, he was naked.
I saw the smile spread across Linda’s face as he turned toward her.
Robert was very, well endowed. He wasn’t hard, his cock was hanging down his thigh, and well over eight inches long in its flaccid state.
As Linda and Robert faced each other gazing at each other’s bodies, Robert took her in his arms and gave her a deep kiss.
When they parted, Robert told her to hold that thought, he would be right back.
He grabbed both his glass and Linda’s on his way behind the bar. He poured a splash of cognac in both their glasses and then gave both Stephanie and myself a refill in our glasses.
When he joined Linda, he handed her glass to her and toasted to fun times.
After each took a sip, he asked her if she would like to postpone the hot tub for the time being and join him in the den instead.
Linda smiled at him as she reached out and took his flaccid cock in her hand.
As she began to stroke it to life, she asked him, “Are you planning on doing something nasty with this.”
Robert smiled back at her and said, “I’m planning on doing something very pleasurable with that.”
Well in that case, lead the way to the den, Linda replied with a broad smile.
As our spouses left the room, naked, and arm in arm, Stephanie looked at me and said, “Well it looks like they are getting along very well.”
That it does, I replied, which possess the question what would you like to do while they are having their fun?
I would like to give you a real treat she replied with a smile. I was thinking about letting you enjoy some fine cognac flavored pussy.
Now that’s something I really look forward to, I replied with a smile.
Stephanie reached out and stroked my rapidly hardening cock through my slacks, and asked if I would like to retire to the den.
Just as we were starting to get up, the phone rang.
Fuck, it never fails Stephanie said as she reached for the phone at the end of the bar.
She looked at me and rolled her eyes as she picked up the receiver, “Hello.”
“I’m doing great, how are you,” I heard her say in a friendly voice as I listened to her side of the conversation.
“Oh, not much, we had Linda and DB over for dinner tonight is all.”
“You know you are always welcome.”
“Yea, yea, yea, no I don’t think I’ve ever met her.”
“You little devil you.”
“So they’ve never.”
“What’s his take on all this?”
“Ok, well I trust you and if you say they are down for that then its fine with us.”
“Well Linda and Robert are already in the den playing, DB and I will be shortly so they will be jumping right into the fire and if you think they will be fine with that come on over.”
“Great, the more the merrier, ok love, see you in a little bit, bye.”
Stephanie hung up the phone, and looked over at me and started laughing.
That sounded like an interesting conversation I said with a smile.
I don’t know how I get in these situations Stephanie said with a laugh.
That was Amber, her sister and brother-in-law are visiting them from back East for a few days.
Somehow, it came up that they are interested in getting into the lifestyle.
After they talked about it this afternoon and evening, they decided to give us a call to see if they could all come over and let them take the plunge so-to-speak.
Stephanie, put her hand on my shoulder, I should have asked you and Linda if that would be a problem for either of you before I told them they could come over, and I’m sorry about that.
If this is a problem for you two let me know and I’ll call them back and tell them we will have to do this another time.
I don’t have a problem with it, I enjoyed meeting Amber at the party, and I know Linda enjoyed her time with her husband, so it’s not a problem with us.
As long as there isn’t any drama it should be fun, I added.
Stephanie gave me a hug and a kiss, “Thank you for being so understanding.” She said when she sat back down on her stool.
I just have one question, I said.
What’s that, Stephanie replied.
Would you like to set out here and wait for them, or would you like to go to the den and let me enjoy a little cognac al-la-pussy.
With a smile, Stephanie replied, “cognac al-la-pussy if you please.”
Oh, I plan to please, I replied as I stood-up.
As we entered the den it took a few moments for our eyes to become accustom to the dim light provided by a few candles spread around the room.
Linda was on her back on one of the mats on the floor. Robert was on top of her and her legs were wrapped around his waist.
Robert was fucking her in long deep strokes as he was kissing her.
Linda was moaning softly each time Robert would slam his massive cock into her.
As he slid his cock into her, she would raise her hips upward to meet his thrusts.
Stephanie and I stopped a few feet away from Linda and Robert, set down our drinks and proceeded to get undressed.
When we were both naked, we knelt down on the mat. Stephanie lay down on her back and I laid over her.
As our bodies pressed together, I took her head in my hands and gave her a deep kiss. Her arms wrapped around my body and she pulled me into her.
I wanted to take my time with her; I wanted her to enjoy what we were going to do as much as I was.
After a few minutes, I started kissing my way down her lush body. On my way down her body, I stopped to give both her breast ample attention.
As I was kissing, licking, and sucking on her breasts and nipples, I heard Linda’s orgasm moans.
I paused what I was doing for a moment to look over to my wife and Robert. With both his arms hooked under her legs, he held them straight up, as he slammed his cock into her.
Then he held his cock all the way inside her and seemed to be trying to push it in even deeper, he started to moan, obviously cumming deep in her pussy.
When Linda felt his cock squirting cum deep in her pussy, she went over the edge and screamed out her orgasm.
After watching the finally of my wife’s endeavors with Robert, I returned my attention back to Stephanie.
When I had kissed my way down to Stephanie’s abdomen, I paused to retrieve my glass from beside us.
I dribbled a small about of the cognac in her naval and proceeded to lick it out again.
When the only moisture in her naval was my saliva, I continued to kiss my way down her body once again.
When I reached her pussy, I dribbled a small about of cognac around the area outside her lips. Then proceeded to lick that area free of the liquid I had placed there.
I ever so lightly ran my tongue over the length of her pussy. Her lips were open and her clit was enlarged and protruding above her lips.
I dribbled a small about of the amber liquid over her clit. With the cognac flowing over her clit, I softly blew on her clit.
I knew that as the cognac met the air I was blowing on it, the alcohol would start to evaporate, causing a rapid cooling effect on her clit.
When I heard Stephanie’s moan, I sucked her clit between my warm lips and held it there, putting pressure on it by pulling my head back.
I continued working on her pussy and clit with every trick I could think of for several minutes. While in the process of doing so Linda and Robert got up saying they were going to the hot tub.
About twenty minutes after Linda and Robert left the room; my cock was so hard it hurt. I slowly crawled my way up Stephanie’s body again.
When my cock reached her pussy, Stephanie reached between our bodies and positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy.
I eased my hips forward and felt the head of my cock slid into her warm wet pussy.
It was just then, as I was about to slam my cock deep into her pussy that we heard the soft knock at the front door.
Stephanie on hearing the knock exclaimed, “Oh, fuck me, not now, why couldn’t they have been fifteen minutes later.”
Then she started to laugh at the irony of the situation.
I’m sorry DB but you better let me up, I know Robert didn’t hear the knock, so I had better go let them in.
Reluctantly I rolled off her, sat on the mat, and watched her pick-up a short little silk robe from a chair, and throw it over her shoulders as she walked toward the front door.
To say I was, bummed out, when I heard Stephanie open the front door and great her guest would have been an understatement.
They were all laughing together as Stephanie led them into the game room.
I sat on the floor in the darkened den while I tried to regain my composure and let my cock relax from the attack mode it was currently in.
I picked up my glass and drank the last sip of cognac from it.
III. Meeting new Friends:
I figured there was no need to get fully dressed, after all, it wouldn’t be too long until I would just have to get undressed again.
However, I decided I should put on my pants at least, to prepare for the introductions that I knew would take place when I entered the game room.
After about five minutes, clad in only a pair of pants, I made my way out of the den and into the game room.
When I entered the game room, Stephanie was behind the bar fixing drinks, Bob and who I presumed was his brother-in-law were standing in front of the bar, Amber was standing by the end of the bar closest to the doorway I had just entered the room through.
I walked up to amber and said, “Hello, nice to see you again.” As I did, I wrapped my arm around her waist expecting to give her a welcoming hug.
What I wasn’t expecting was the way Amber’s body stiffened to my touch as she pulled slightly away from me.
Taken back, by her action, being she was so warm, friendly, and sexy last weekend when I met her, I had no idea what was going on with her tonight.
I quickly removed my arm from around her waist and took a half steep away from her.
I was unsure on how to react to her recoil from my touch. The first thought that went through my mind, was to say, “Well fuck you very much,” and go out to the hot tub to join Linda and Robert.
However, I didn’t want to start a problem, I didn’t want to bring any drama to the party, so I just stood there for a moment.
As I was standing a foot or so from Amber getting ready to go out back to join Linda and Robert, Amber entered the room from the back yard.
Hi DB, she beamed as she entered the room.
I looked at the woman standing beside me, I looked at Amber walking toward me, I looked at the woman standing beside me again, then back to Amber, and what I saw was the same woman in two different places.
When Amber reached me she threw her arms around my neck, gave me a friendly little kiss and a welcoming hug.
I see you met my sister, she said with a broad smile.
Are you twins I stammered.
No, I’m a year older, but some people say they see a little resemblance between us.
Well maybe a little I commented with a laugh.
DB, this is my sister Ashly, Ashly this is DB Linda’s husband.
After her reaction to my touch earlier when I thought she was Amber, and not wanting to over step my bounds, I stuck out my hand and said nice to meet you Ashley.
Ashley wrapped her arms around my neck, gave me a hug and a little kiss on my cheek, and told me it was nice to meet me also.
We had been chatting for a few minutes when Linda and Robert entered the room from the hot tub.
They both were clad in only a towel. Linda had tied hers around her breasts and it came just below her pussy. Robert’s towel was around his waist but did little to conceal the bulge under it.
Robert introduced himself and Linda to Bob’s brother-in-law and greeted Bob. After chatting with them for a few moments, they walked over to us.
When they reached us, I introduced Ashley to Linda and Robert. They in return greeted both her and Amber.
After the five of us chatted for a few moments, I told them I was going to say hello to Bob.
I greeted Bob, who introduced me to his Brother-in-law Adam. We chatted in front of the bar for a few minutes.
Stephanie had come out from behind the bar and was sitting on a bar stool facing toward the room, her short silk robe doing little to cancel her lush body underneath.
Stephanie had defiantly obtained Adam’s undivided attention, as he drifted away from Bob and me to chat with her.
It didn’t take long for Bob and me to rejoin our wife’s along with Robert and Ashley.
The dynamics of the pairing up was starting to take place. Robert seemed intent on spending some more time with Linda.
Bob also seemed interested in getting together with Linda again, probably having to do with the fact that he must have thought better of the idea of doing anything with his sister-in-law this early in her venture into the lifestyle.
Both Bob and Robert were paying attention to Linda and she seemed to enjoy the attention of both men.
Amber now had her arm around my waist as we all continued to wait for the right time to take everything to the next step.
Ashley was obviously at a loss to what she wanted to do or how to go about doing it.
I decided, what the hell, somebody has to make the first move. I turned toward Amber and asked, “Would you and Ashley like to join me in the hot tub.”
That sounds like a great idea, Amber replied. She put her arm around her sister’s shoulder and asked her if she would like to join her and me in the hot tub.
Ashley seemed unsure of what to do. She looked at Amber with a confused expression on her face.
It will be fine, Amber told her, come on, join us.
Amber with her arm still around her sister told Bob that they were going to go out to the hot tub and she would see him a little later.
Adam was lost in conversation with Stephanie when the three of us reached them.
Amber wrapped her arms around his neck, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and told him that the three of us were going out to the hot tub.
Adam looked at her with a confused expression and said, “Ok.”
As Amber removed her arms from around his neck, she told him, with a broad smile, “Have fun and we will see you later.” Then to Stephanie she said, you two have fun we will see you later.
Stephanie gave her a little wink and told her she always as fun.
As we started to walk away, Ashley gave Adam a little wave, and told him she would see him later, and to have fun.
Adam watched the three of us walk out the back door before returning his attention back to Stephanie.
When we reached the hot tub, Amber started to remove her clothes.
I dropped my pants and climbed into the tub.
Ashley on the other hand just stood and watched us.
Amber and I were sitting in the tub watching Ashley, who was still just standing in place looking at us.
Sis, Amber said, get your clothes off, and get in here.
I’m getting ready to, Ashley replied to her.
Sis, we’ve talked about this for two days now, nothing is going to happen that you don’t want to happen, but you are at least going to get in the tub with us, I set this up because you told me it was what you wanted, now get your clothes off.
I’m getting ready to, Ashley replied again with a little more annoyance in her voice.
Amber, in somewhat of a threatening tone told her sister, “I’ll tell you want I’m getting ready to do; I’m getting ready to climb out of this tub, ripping your clothes off you, and throwing you ass in the tub.”
I was just leaning back in the warm swirling water watching and listing to the two siblings.
I looked at Amber and laughed, “That was subtle; I didn’t know you were such a smooth talker.”
Ashley, I said, “I would love to have you join us, however, if you aren’t comfortable with doing so that’s fine, I understand.
I would just like you to know that if you do join us feel assured that I won’t do anything to make you uncomfortable in any way.”
Honest, Ashley said.
Cross my heart, I replied.
Ashley started slowly unbuttoning her blouse.
I watched her slowly remove her blouse.
She saw me watching her and said, “Don’t watch me undress.”
I laughed and covered my eyes with my hand. It’s amazing just how much you can see through a small slit between your fingers.
A few minutes later Ashley was getting into the tub, naked.
She started to set beside her sister when Amber told her not to be a bitch and to set on the other side of DB.
Ashley started wading across the waist deep water to the other side of where I was sitting.
I still had my hand covering my eyes. Ashley looked at me and asked, “Are you looking at me?”
I laughed and just said, “Yep.”
She splashed me before sitting down beside me, sinking into the water enough to where the water was covering her breasts.
After we sat in the tub for a little while, I looked over at Ashley and said do you mind if I tell you something?
No, what, she replied.
The similarity between you and your sister aren’t limited to facial features.
That seemed to break the ice and in short order we were all laughing, joking, and having fun together.
After several minutes the topic of conversation seemed to migrate to the subject of the lifestyle.
I learned that Ashley and Adam had been discussing the lifestyle for some time.
On this visit to her sisters, the subject had come up between the two sisters and she learned that Amber and Bob were engaged in the lifestyle.
The two sisters and their husbands had discussed it and the four decided that they weren’t ready for the sisters to try it with each other’s spouses.
That led Amber to contact Stephanie tonight to see where that might lead.
We were having a benign conversation about a subject that was anything except benign.
IV. Two Beautiful Sisters and One Lucky Guy
As we were talking I had draped my arms on the edge of the hot tub around both sisters, touching each in a light, nonthreatening manner.
Amber had eased over closer to me and as we talked, our thighs touched.
Ashley was beside me but far enough away, that only my forearm was making contact.
Ashley confessed that the attraction of the lifestyle for her was that she and Adam had married young, he was the only man she had ever been with sexually, and she thought she was the only woman he had ever been with sexually.
They were curious about what it would be like to be with other people.
As Ashley was telling me this, I felt Amber stroke my thigh, then felt her reach over, wrap her hand around my hard cock, and start stroking it.
While we had been talking, I had slowly prodded Ashley closer to me.
Shortly after Amber started stroking my cock, Ashley’s thigh touched mine.
She seemed to be much more comfortable in being in close proximity to me by then.
I remand reclined back against the side of the tub, content to feel both women’s thighs toughing mine as well as Amber stroking my cock. While I let whatever was going to unfold take its course.
After a few minutes, Amber released my cock from her grip. She reached over, took Ashley’s hand, and guided it to my erect cock.
When her hand first touched my cock and she realized what her sister was doing, Ashley recoiled away from my cock.
Amber however, pulled Ashley’s hand back to my cock.
This time Ashley gave into temptation and wrapped her hand around my cock with a firm grip and slowly started stroking it.
Shortly, Amber's hand joined that of her sisters and both women were stroking my cock.
As Ashley stroked my cock, she let out a low sighing moan.
I didn’t want to rush Ashley, I just let both women stroke my cock without moving.
I didn’t want to make a move too soon and break the spell Ashley was under as she explored the first hard cock, other than her husbands, she had ever experienced.
After several minutes, I removed my arms from around each woman’s shoulders. I reached down and lightly stroked each woman’s thighs.
Nether woman resisted my touch, so I decided to get a little bolder.
I next slowly slid my hand over their thighs and between their legs, when each felt my hand traveling toward their pussies, each spread their legs allowing me access.
I found both women were wet, flowing, and slick. I didn’t probe either I just slid my fingers over their slits enjoying their wetness.
After a few minutes of this, Amber asked me to sit up on the edge of the tub.
I sat up on the edge of the tub, allowing both women to view my hard cock.
Both, were on their knees on the sitting portion of the tub facing me, both draped over one of my legs.
Amber moved toward my cock, she rose up enough to take it in her mouth, while Ashley watched her intently.
After she sucked my cock for a few moments, she backed away and held my cock toward her sister.
Ashley hesitated only for a moment before she moved forward and took my cock into her mouth. She sucked and stroked my cock like a woman possessed.
After a few minutes of that I gently pushed her back just a bit and said, “Easy there little lady, that’s a loaded weapon you got there, you don’t want it to go off just yet.”
Both women took turns stroking, licking, and sucking my cock for several minutes. I knew if this continued much longer I wasn’t going to be able to prolong what they were building me up to.
When I figured I couldn’t last much longer, I asked them both to get up on the edge of the tub.
When they were both sitting on the edge of the tub, I slid back into the tub, moved in front of Ashley, gently pushed her legs apart, and lowered my mouth to her pussy.
I licked, sucked, and tongue fucked her wet little pussy until she was in a state of constant moans and whimpers.
I then moved away from her and gave Amber the same treatment.
At one point of my giving Amber the best oral treatment I was capable of, I rose up enough to suck her clit into my mouth.
While sucking Amber’s clit I glanced over her thigh at Ashley.
Ashley was setting on the edge of the hot tub, her legs spread wide, and her finger was rubbing her clit at the speed of a breech on a machine gun.
While Ashley was rapidly rubbing her clit, with her eyes closed, she held her head back, and was letting out a continual series on moans.
Amber had reached over and was rolling Ashley’s left nipple between her thumb and forefinger, applying enough pressure that she was able to pull her nipple while she rolled it.
As Ashley closed in on an orgasm, I continued to bring Amber to the same conclusion.
When I had Amber in the same state the Ashley was in, I backed my mouth from her pussy.
I then stood and asked both of them if they would like to go back inside to continue this in a more comfortable setting.
The three of us got out of the tub, dried off, and walked together toward the house.
When we entered the game room, we found it empty. We continued through the game room, and when we reached the entrance leading to the hallway and the den, we heard sounds coming from the den.
The sounds we heard were female moans, male grunts, the slapping of skin on skin, all coming from the den. It was obvious that the sounds we heard were the sounds of sex.
It was just as obvious that those sounds, were the sounds of our spouses engaged in sex.
Ashley stopped so abruptly that I almost ran over her. She stood rooted to the spot for a moment.
Amber looked at her sister and asked, “what’s the problem?”
Ashley just looked at Amber and said, I can’t go through with this in there.
What, are you talking about, Amber asked in a hushed whisper.
I can’t let go and enjoy this knowing Adam is watching me having sex. It’s not that I’m not ready to let this happen, it’s just that I don’t want him watching me doing it.
Ashley continued, maybe later, maybe after I get used to this, but tonight, right now, I just can’t do it in front of him.
After a moment, Amber nodded her head, it’s all right, follow me.
As we walked past the den, Amber and I both took the opportunity to look inside, Robert and Bob were both with Linda, Adam, and Stephanie were together a few feet away from them.
Ashley on the other hand walked down the hall looking straight ahead.
Amber led the way down the hall, past the den, and into one of the guest rooms down the hall.
The room was illuminated, by a small bedside lamp which provided enough light to see, but the room was dim enough to set a sexual aura.
We stood beside the bed for a few moments after we entered the room.
Ashly turned toward Amber for a brief moment before she threw her arms around her sister’s neck and thanked her for not insisting on being in the den.
Amber just smiled at her sister as they held each other, it’s all right sis, I love you, if you are more comfortable with this, then I’m good with it also.
Amber leaned forward and gave Ashley a loving sisterly kiss.
After Amber kissed her sister, she asked her, “So how are you doing now that we are in here?”
Ashley stared at her sister for a moment, and then she took Amber's head in her hands and gave her a deep wet kiss.
In the manner that both sisters were embracing each other I had the feeling that these two siblings had shared more than just sisterly contact with each other at some point in time.
When Ashley pulled her head back from her sister she said, “I don’t remember the last time I’ve been this turned-on, I want to experience everything Amber.”
As the two sisters held each other, I climbed onto the bed and lay on my back in the middle of the bed.
As I did the thought again past through my mind that this may be the first time a man as joined them but I didn’t think this was going to be the first time these two sisters had enjoyed sex together.
Soon both beautiful sisters were climbing onto the bed to join me.
Amber was the first to take my cock into her mouth, while she took my cock all the way into her mouth Ashley reached out and took my testicles in her hand, fondling them as she watched intently as Amber sucked my cock.
Both sisters seemed infatuated with my cock as they took turns sucking and licking it for several minutes.
Ashley slowly maneuvered around on the bed until her waist was near my head.
Then on her next opportunity to take my cock into her mouth, she swung one leg over my head and lowered her pussy to my mouth in a classic “69.”
When Ashley released my cock from her mouth, I felt Amber grab it as she straddled my mid-section. She then lowered herself on my cock, embedding it deep in her pussy.
I felt Ashley leaning forward as Amber lowered herself on my cock, I knew that she must have been watching intently as my cock entered her sisters pussy.
Oh my god, Ashley exclaimed, I’ve never been this close to somebody fucking before, it’s so hot I can’t believe it. Oh, Amber I’m so fucking horny right now, fuck him hard Amber I want to see that cock slam into your pussy.
Ashley continued her verbal excitement for some time. Then I felt her lean forward, as she did she lifted her pussy from my face and gave me a view of what they were doing.
Ashley had taken Amber's nipples into her mouth sucking first one then the other. Then she leaned even further, wrapped her arms around her sister, and started kissing her passionately.
Amber was grinding her pussy down on my cock as hard as she could and continued to kiss her sister.
I tried my best in a futile effort to hold off my orgasm, seeing both sisters engage each other in that manor made all attempts delay the inevitable futile and I started to cum deep inside Amber’s pussy.
On my first squirt of cum into her, Amber started screaming out her orgasm.
On seeing Amber deep in an orgasm, Ashley almost painfully slammed her pussy back down on my mouth.
Ashley’s clit was in my mouth. I closed my lips around it and sucked it as hard as I could. Moments later, Ashley flooded my face with her juices.
Amber remained atop my midsection with my cock embedded in her pussy. Her pussy continued to slowly undulate on my cock as she came down from her orgasmic high.
Both sisters remained in a loving embrace atop me for several minutes.
Ashley was the first of the two to get off me, as she did she laid down beside me with an exhausted smile.
As she did, I rolled the upper half of my body toward her and gave her a kiss.
When I backed away from her a little bit, she looked at me and laughingly told me that some lucky lady creamed all over my face.
I noticed that I replied, and as soon as I can regain enough strength, I’m going to let that same lucky lady cream all over my cock.
Ashley smiled back at me and said, that lucky lady would be looking forward to that.
A few moments later Amber dismounted my cock and lay down on the other side of me. I lend over, and gave Amber a little kiss and smiled at her exhausted look.
As I was looking at Amber, I felt Ashley’s fingers encircling my cock. She slowly and gently stroked her fingers over my cock.
We lay like that for several minutes, talking very little, enjoying our close proximity to each other a lot.
Ashley continued to toy with my cock. It wasn’t as if she was trying to stimulate me, it was more as if she just enjoyed the feel of it and enjoyed touching it.
When she felt me responding to her touch, I felt her roll over and moving down my body toward my waking cock.
When I was almost fully erect, I felt her take my cock, coated with not only my seed, but also her sister’s juices, into her mouth.
Ashley had an abundance of oral talents and in a matter of moments had my cock fully erect again.
As enjoyable as it was having Ashley inflict a vast amount of pleasure with her oral skills, I wanted to feel my cock in her pussy.
I rolled toward Ashley, as I did my cock slid out of her mouth. She looked at me with an unsure expression on her face.
She remained on her hands and Knees as I rose and crawled behind her.
We were not quite sidewise on the bed when I moved behind Ashley. As I moved up to her, I used my knee’s to spread her legs a little further apart.
When our bodies touched, I took her by the hips and lifted her to where she was fully on her knees. Holding my cock, I rubbed it along the full length of her pussy drawing a moan from her, and coating the head with her juices.
She reached between her legs and taking my cock in her hand, she guided it to the entrance of her pussy.
When I felt the head of my cock touch the wetness of her pussy, I pushed my hips forward and in one long continuous stroke, I slid my cock all the way inside her.
Ashley looked over her shoulder with an expression that I find impossible to describe. I think it came from the conscious realization that she had a cock inside her other than her husbands.
I didn’t see fear or misgiving, I didn’t see hesitation, I guess the closest I could describe it would be an, “I’m really doing it, expression.”
I started a series of long slow full strokes in and out of her. In short order she was matching my speed and force with her own movements.
As we got into our easy grove, I saw Ashley reach out and stroke Amber’s thigh. Amber looked at her and smiled.
Ashley continued to stoke her sister’s thigh as she slowly and steadily move her hand toward her pussy.
Very tenderly, Ashley traced her finger over the length of Amber’s pussy.
Amber’s response was to spread her legs wider giving her sister full access to her pussy.
Ashley used the pad on her thumb to apply a little more pressure on Amber’s clit. As Ashley stroked her clit, Amber slowly moved around on the bed until her legs were spread wide directly in front of Ashley’s face.
As I started picking up the speed and force I was using on Ashley, she slowly lowered her mouth to her sister’s pussy.
When Ashley’s tongue touched her clit, Amber tilted her head back and let out a loud pleasurable moan.
The harder I fucked Ashley, the more pressure she would use on her sisters pussy.
Amber was now holding Ashley’s head between her hands, forcing Ashley’s mouth onto her pussy as she was grinding herself into her sister’s mouth.
While watching this I was slamming my cock in and out of Ashley’s pussy with as much strength as I could muster.
Amber was continually moaning and squealing. Her face pointed upwards, her eyes squeezed tightly closed, and her mouth was open and gasping for each breath.
Ashley’s moans were as a low growl muffled by her face buried in her sister’s pussy. In the quiet room the slurping, sucking sounds from her efforts on her sister filled the room.
I couldn’t see the deed itself, however, seeing Ashley’s head bobbing up and down as well as side to side, along with the sounds coming from between Amber’s wide spread legs, was driving me closer and closer to the edge.
I held off as long as I could, and when the effort became futile, I grabbed firmly onto Ashley’s hips, and started slamming my cock in and out of her tight, wet pussy in long hard strokes as I pulled her back into each thrust.
With a series of moaning squeals Amber announced her orgasm, followed in short order by a muffled screaming moan from Ashley.
Ashley kept her mouth on her sister’s pussy for as long as she could. However, her own orgasm soon rendered that task impossible to continue.
She raised her head from between her sisters legs, her face was tilted upward, her body was trembling, and when a loud moan that started deep within her body was released, her orgasm was announced to the room.
During all this, I was slamming my cock into Ashley with all the strength I could muster. As Ashley was announcing her orgasm to the room, I pulled myself as deep into her pussy as I could and started to cum deep inside her.
It took several minutes for the three of us to regain anything close to normal breathing.
After I withdrew my cock from Ashley, the three of us maneuvered around the bed until we were lying side by side with me between the two sisters.
For several minutes, the only communications between the three of us were giggles, soft low moans, and a few sighs. We all seemed content to lie beside each other smiling, as we regained our energy.
I looked over at Ashley at one point and found her looking at me. I told her that I hoped she found her first experience in this pleasurable, as well as memorable.
She hugged my shoulder with a broad smile and said, “It was a very pleasurable experience that I don’t think I will ever forget, and thank you for making it that for me.”
I laughed and told her, “Trust me the pleasure was all mine.”
I felt Amber lie her head on my other shoulder. I looked over at her with a smile, and you young lady, I think you could be habit forming.
Amber laughed and replied, “And so are you, just when I think it’s the best, each time seems to be better than the last.”
We lay together for several minutes chatting about nothing in particular before Amber asked Ashley if this was everything she expected it to be.
Ashley thought about the question for a moment before saying, it was that and more. I really didn’t think I would be able to let go and just enjoy what was happening.
I felt that, I would feel so guilty, about having sex with a man other than my husband, I wouldn’t enjoy it.
I guess truth be told I was focusing on all the problems not on the pleasures involved in this.
Ashley was quiet for a few moments then continued.
Sis, as I told you, Adam brought up this subject, and to tell you the truth all I could think of was that he wasn’t satisfied with me and just wanted to have sex with somebody else.
When I found out you and Bob were involved in this, that shocked me, I thought normal people just don’t get involved in this stuff.
Don’t get mad but I thought there must be something wrong with all of you; normal people just don’t do this kind of thing.
I don’t know what I was expecting coming over her tonight, but when I met Stephanie and Robert, they seemed like a normal couple.
Then DB and Linda, again they were a normal couple.
What I found confusing I guess is that all of you just had the air of what you were doing was normal.
There was no feeling of shame in the nudity, there was no shame in the sexuality, and there was no reluctance in showing sexual attraction toward people other than your spouses.
After thinking about it throughout the evening, that attitude just seemed so much more honest than what I had considered a normal relationship.
I don’t know whether we will become active in this activity or not. I will tell you that I have a completely different attitude about this activity than when I arrived tonight.
I’m also sure that Adam and I will have a very long conversation about what took place tonight. Not out of any anger, instead about the direction we are going to take this activity.
As Ashley was talking to Amber over me, she had moved onto her side so she would be able to see Amber while she talked.
I was on the bed but not part of the conversation and for the most part unnoticed.
The sisters continued their conversation for a few minutes. I was beginning to feel like a man in a woman’s world.
Finely I told Ashley that my feeling was that she enjoyed the lifestyle and my guess was that her and Adam would explore it more when the returned home.
Ashley seemed to consciously, notice me for the first time in several minutes. Why do you say that DB, she asked?
Well, it’s due to the fact, that over the time you’ve been here tonight your personality and mannerisms has experienced a quantum change.
She seemed to think about that for a moment before saying, maybe a little bit but I don’t think I’ve changed in any significant way since I’ve been here.
Would you mind telling me how you came to that opinion?
I looked at Ashley and smiled.
When you first got here, I put my arm around you waist and your reaction was about the same, as if you had stepped on something in the yard.
Well that was because I was nervous and didn’t know anybody, it really had nothing to do with you personally.
I again smiled, but that’s not what gave me the opinion on your change in personality.
Well, pray tell, she said with a friendly smile, what changes in me you see.
You have been talking to your sister for about the last twenty minutes about having sex with other people.
Not only have you been talking about that subject with me in the room, you have been having that conversation with her while the three of us are lying on a bed naked.
However, that’s not the primary factor in my conclusions.
The primary factor is the fact that during the last ten minutes of that conversation, you have been playing with my dick and I don’t really think that you even realized you were doing it.
Ashley’s gaze shot down to my mid-section, there she seemed to notice for the first time that she had my cock in her hand.
Ashley jerked her hand away from my cock, and apologized. I didn’t mean to do that, she said.
I laughed and told her that I didn’t point that out to embarrass her. I pointed that out to indicate to her how she is starting to open up, relax, and act on her desires.
There is nothing wrong with what you were doing; in fact, I think we both enjoyed it a great deal, I know I did.
I reached over and between her legs, her legs spread at my touch, and I ran my finger over her wet, slick pussy.
I told her I was in no hurry and if she would like to play some more I would be very willing.
She was silent for a moment as she contemplated my offer.
I would really like to take you up on that offer, but I think I had better find Adam and check in with him.
I lend over to her giving her a friendly kiss. When I backed away, I told her I understood, maybe later.
I turned over to my other side and gave Amber a kiss, thank you I said.
Amber looked at me a little confused.
Thank you for trusting me enough to join you and your sister for her first venture into this.
Well lady’s, I said as I started to crawl off the bed, do you think we should go out and find our spouses before they send a search party out to find us.
As we were about to leave the bedroom, Ashley stopped and looked at Amber, what do I say to Adam, she asked.
About what, Amber replied.
Ashley rolled her eyes at her sister and placed her hands on her hips.
Oh, I don’t know maybe about the fact that I fucked DB an hour after meeting him, Ashley sarcastically replied.
Amber laughed at her sister, we are going to be walking into the room naked, with DB between us, after being away from them for more than an hour, or so, I don’t think you will have to explain anything to him; my bet is he will figure it out all by himself.
Before Ashley had a chance to answer her, I asked her if she would like a man’s opinion.
Ashley just nodded her head.
The opinion I got from both of you when I first met you two was that you two had a strong bond between you.
From what you told us, your venture in the lifestyle originated with him.
My guess is that he has a great deal of concern over your mood after tonight’s festivities.
I can tell you from experience, that spending time with Stephanie is a very pleasurable experience.
Right now he’s not upset with what you might have done, he’s worried about you being mad over him having so much fun with Stephanie.
The bottom line is that you both agreed to try this, you both came into it of you own free will. He had sex with another woman, you had sex you had sex with another man, just like both of you thought you might when you came here tonight.
The score on who had sex is tied.
Just give him a kiss, tell him you love him, and let it go at that. You’re not mad at him, all you need to do is to covey that to him.
There will defiantly be some curiosity on his part, about what you have been doing.
If he asked you about details on what you were up to, just give him that sexy little smile of yours and tell him that we will talk about that later.
You will also not want to ask him for details on what he was doing either.
The best time to talk about what took place with both of you is when the two of you are having sex.
It’s a party, parties are fun, you are having fun, he is having fun, and act like you would if you were at any party having fun with friends.
One last thing, you know he had sex with Stephanie, be friendly and cordial toward her.
You don’t need to go overboard; you just don’t want to fall into the trap of treating her like a tramp that just fucked your husband.
That about says it all Amber said as she slid her arm around my waist. Just act as if you’re having fun, and being you’re having fun, you won’t have to act at all.
Yes, I am having fun Ashley replied as she also slid an arm around my waist as we proceeded to walk down the hallway toward the game room.
As we entered the game room, we found Stephanie and Robert, along with our spouses congregated around the bar. They were laughing and joking together while they shared a drink.
It may have just been my imagination, but it seemed to me that Ashley was relieved to see that everybody was in such a good mood, I think the fact that everybody was also still naked reduced the effect for her of entering the room naked.
I gave Ashley a little tug to get her attention, looks like all your worrying was all for nothing, it’s a party and everybody is having fun.
V. Reshuffle the Deck and Let The Games Continue:
When we got to the bar, Amber reconnected with Bob and Ashley with Adam.
I slid an arm around Linda’s waist and gave her a loving kiss. Having fun hon, I asked.
With a giggle, she replied oh yea, and it would be pointless to ask you if you’re having fun.
I just smiled at her in reply.
Stephanie had brought out a sandwich tray and sat it on the bar. There was also bowls of trail mix and nuts setting around the bar.
As a group we congregated around the bar for the better part of the next hour snacking, chatting, and replenishing our energies.
As the group chatted with their spouses, my attention focused on Ashley and Adam.
Adam seemed a little nervous when Ashley first approached him on entering the room.
I heard him ask her how she was doing with all this.
She replied that she was having fun, and that it was a lot different than she had expected it to be.
When Adam pressed her on the subject, Ashley wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a very loving kiss. We will have time to talk about all that after the party, she told him with a smile.
Tonight it’s a party, lets both just have fun tonight and enjoy ourselves, if that’s all right with you, she added.
I just wanted to know how you were doing with all this, Adam nervously stammered.
I’m doing fine with everything Ashley replied, and I’m not upset with you what so ever, if that’s what you are asking.
Let’s just enjoy ourselves and have fun, Ashley added.
At one point the girls decided to take a group restroom break.
Which was something that I never understood, it’s definitely a female thing, guys would never join in on a group trip to the restroom together.
As soon as the girls had left the room, Adam approached me.
DB, can I ask you something?
Sure, what’s on your mind, I replied.
Is Ashley mad at me?
I tried to keep a straight face, no Adam she’s not mad at you, she’s just letting go a little bit and having fun herself. I think she would really like to see you do the same.
I understand that this is all new to both of you, and it’s normal to be a little nervous. It also seems to me that each of you have given the other a pass tonight to have fun and explore this lifestyle.
My suggestion would be to enjoy what this lifestyle has to offer tonight.
It may, or may not be something that you two want to engage in after tonight, and that’s something that you two are going to have to decide for yourselves.
I know you probably will have a number of questions about all this and before you leave tonight I will give you our phone number, give us a call if there is anything we can help you with, or answer any questions you might have.
Thank you, Adam replied.
My mind is just kind of numb right now, the only real question I have right now is why you guys didn’t join us tonight instead of going off somewhere by yourselves. To be honest I was looking forward to seeing Ashley enjoying herself.
I gave him a knowing nod.
I hope I’m not overstepping my bounds, but I will tell you why.
It wasn’t because Ashley was mad, it was because she wanted to have fun and felt she couldn’t let go with you watching her.
I understand how you feel, because I have the same feelings about Linda, I love to watch her having fun.
I don’t think this party is even close to being over yet, what I would suggest to you is to wait until the pairing up starts again, hold back a little bit and wait for somebody to take Ashley into the den, then find a lady and join them in there.
That is if seeing her doing this is something you’re looking forward to, that would be a way to achieve that fantasy.
Thanks, Adam replied, that’s a great idea.
I was still chatting with Adam when the girls returned to the room.
When Linda and Ashley joined us, they each stood beside their respective spouses.
Linda asked us what we had been talking about while they were gone.
I laughed and told them that I was just telling Adam that these parties were no different from any other party, just people having fun.
Ashley laughed and said that they may not be any different from any parties that we go to, but she had never been to a party where the guests are all naked and having sex with one another.
I laughed and told her that’s because in these parties we are all more honest with one another than those at the parties she has attended are. In the parties you have attended all the people just wish they were naked having sex with the other guests.
Ashley laughed as she nodded her head and said, “Ok I’ll give you that.”
It was at that point that Robert joined our little group.
The five of us chatted together for quite a while before Robert concentrated his attention toward Ashley.
He Apologized to Ashley for not being able to focus much attention on her so far that evening and ask her if she was having fun.
It didn’t take too long before Robert asked Ashley if she would like to join him in the den.
Ashley seemed a little nervous over the request.
She looked toward Linda, and said I thought you and Linda were together tonight. I wouldn’t want to step on anybody’s toes I’m not sure what the protocol is at these parties.
Linda laughed good-naturedly; honey the protocol is to have fun. If you would like to join Robert then go with him, and by the way, if you do you are going to be in for a real treat, because he is very good at being very good, she then gave Robert a wink.
Ashley was in a position she wasn’t accustom to being in, she looked at Adam and asked, Honey do you mind.
Not at all honey, that’s why we came here tonight you have fun, and if you would like to join Robert, I have no problem with that.
Ashley smiled at Robert and said, “I guess I’m available, so if you’re ready to go, let’s go.”
The three of us watched Robert lead Ashley to the den.
After they left the room, I gave Adam a knowing nod.
Linda saw the nod, ok you two what’s going on she asked.
Adam has never seen Ashley with another guy, and he really wanted to, I said.
I suppose you told him how much you enjoy watching me with another guy, Linda said, with a laugh.
Actually, I told him that I didn’t think this party was close to being over yet, and he should just wait until one of the guys asked Ashley to join him, then give them a little time and find a gal to join him in the den.
Linda shook her head and just said, “Men and their games.”
We chatted together for a few more minutes before Linda stepped up to Adam. She smiled at him for a moment before reaching out and taking his cock in her hand.
As she slowly stroked his cock she asked him, “Well Adam, which lady, have you chosen to fuck while you’re watching you wife being fucked for the first time by another guy?”
Adam, just stammered, I don’t know.
Linda still stroking his cock turned around and gave me a wink. Well why don’t we go to the den and see if we can find somebody for you to fuck.
I chuckled to myself as I watched Linda leading him from the game room by the cock.
After they disappeared from sight, I walked over to where Stephanie was chatting with Bob and Amber.
Just as I got to them, Stephanie and Bob got up and started walking out of the room toward the den. Stephanie looked at me with a broad smile and said, “I’ll see you a little later.”
After they walked away, I sat down beside Amber.
Well I guess nobody wants to hang out with the cool kids, I said to her after I was setting beside her.
After we joked around with each other for a few minutes Amber reached over and ran her hand over my cock, as she did, she asked me if I thought I could get him up again.
I thought for a moment and told her, that the only way he would probably get up again is if we could find a beautiful blond, with a great body, a pixy hairstyle, a great since of humor, and a wet pussy, to breathe life back into him.
She thought for a moment with a smile, and asked if I knew where we might find such a lady.
I replied, you mean besides the one sitting next to me.
Amber smiled at me as she said, “Well if that’s the case let’s get this bad boy up.”
With that, she bent over my lap and took my cock into her mouth.
In no time, she had coxed my cock back to life and standing tall.
Together we walked into the den to join the rest of the group. Robert was on his back, with Ashley on top of him, she had his large cock buried deep in her pussy and she was pounding herself up and down on him with abandon.
Linda was on her hands and knees with Adam behind her slamming his cock into her as he for the first time was watching his wife fucking another man.
He was getting a real treat; his beautiful wife was ridding Robert like a horse, her breast were bouncing and swirling around with each bounce as she sat straight up on Roberts cock.
Stephanie was on her back with Bob on top of her sliding his cock in and out of her in long easy strokes.
As we watched the goings on in the room prior to joining in, I slid my hand between Amber’s legs and ran my fingers over her pussy. She was flowing; her pussy was wet, slick, and was more than ready to be penetrated.
I eased Amber down to the floor and crawled between her legs. As my cock reached her, she reached down and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy.
As I knelt between her wide spread legs I eased my hips forward and watched as my cock disappeared into her pussy.
With my cock inside Amber, I eased myself down on top of her, as our bodies met, I enjoyed the feel of her breasts as they mashed into my chest.
I propped myself up on my elbows and stared into her eyes as I started slowly sliding my cock in and out of her in a series of long slow strokes.
One of my passions is watching the changing facial expressions of a woman I’m fucking.
Watching their eyes open wide with anticipation, or squeeze shut in a moment of pure pleasure.
Watching them open their mouth and gasp with the changing of the pace or strength used.
Trying to read their expression changes, enabling me to alter what I’m doing, or continue what I’m doing, to inflict as much pleasure for them as possible.
A woman won’t tell a man what she wants or needs from her partner, very often she doesn’t know herself, until you do it for her, most often quite by accident. You have to see it in her expression and reaction to know you just did it for her.
This time with Amber, she seemed to respond more favorably when I was fucking her harder.
I started withdrawing my cock from her in a slow methodic manner then with just the head of my cock remaining inside her, I would drive my hips forward driving my cock back inside her again.
As Amber and I pleased ourselves, and each other, the sounds around the room increased in volume.
The moans got louder, the sounds of skin slapping against skin got louder, and the cries of pleasurable screams got louder.
At one point, I pulled out of Amber’s pussy and rolled her over. I lifted her up on her hands and knees and moved in behind her.
With her pussy flowing its juices I rubbed my cock over the length of her pussy before aching my hips forward impaling my cock back inside her.
Amber was moving with me, she would draw herself off my cock by moving forward when I withdraw my cock from her, and slam herself back into my thrusts when I would slam my cock back inside her again.
We were moving in perfect synchronized movements.
Everything was working to perfection right up to the point it didn’t.
I was pulling out of her as she was moving forward, we just moved a little too far in each direction and my cock slid out of her pussy.
I tried to immediately, drive it back into her, as she slammed back trying to do the same. My cock however missed the mark, and the head of my cock slid into her ass.
When I felt it slide into her ass, I stopped and just froze in that position. I was expecting her to ease forward withdrawing herself from my cock.
What she did was to freeze in place and not move.
I was at a loss, I know some women enjoy anal and some hate it, I had no idea, which Amber was.
It seemed like hours, even though it was only a few moments, we stayed in a fixed position with just the head of my cock inside her.
Finely Amber looked over her shoulder at me, in a low subdued voice she said, “Push it in.”
I gripped her hips and slowly slid my cock into her ass until the full length was inside her.
I then waited for her to indicate to me when she was ready to continue.
After a few moments, I felt her start to undulate her hips, causing her ass to move on my cock.
When I felt her start to fuck herself on my cock, I joined in with her with my own movements.
It didn’t take long until I was fucking her in a series of long slow strokes and she was moving with me as we regained the synchronization we had earlier.
One by one, couple by couple, the people in the room started reaching their orgasms.
There were pleasurable screams, deep guttural moans, gasps, and squeals, heard around the room.
One of those that let loose with a loud orgasmic scream was Ashley. As she sat on top of Robert, her body shook, trembled, and convulsed as her orgasm rushed through her entire body.
It was obvious that Ashley had let herself go, she wasn’t thinking about what other people thought, she was letting herself enjoy the pleasure of the moment, and that alone.
The contagious effect of seeing a person having an orgasm was taking place around the room. After Ashley started screaming out her orgasm, it seemed that one by one each couple in the room experienced their own orgasms.
Amber and I benefited by starting late by being treated by being able to watch each couple experience the culmination of their unions while we enjoyed our own.
One by one, each couple reached the peak of their unions and left the room.
By the time Amber and I experienced our own orgasms, we shared that experience between just the two of us.
After our orgasms, Amber had relaxed and sprawled out with me on top of her and my deflating cock still nestled in her ass.
For several minutes, we lay like that with me on top of her. Amber finely reached back and patted my hip. I slowly withdrew my cock from its tight confines and lay beside her.
For a few moments, we laid beside each other staring at one another.
Finely, I laughed and told her, “That scared the hell out of me.”
I didn’t know how you felt about anal, with some women that could have been a deal breaker, and I was enjoying what we were doing too much to stop right then.
Amber just smiled at me for a moments, it’s like caviar with me she said, it’s not something I want for a steady diet.
We laughed together for a few more minutes before we made our way back to the bar in the game room.
Our spouses and friends were all standing around the bar laughing and chatting when we joined them again.
It has long been my view that friendships aren’t judged by the length of time you’ve know an individual, but rather the joy and comradery you feel when spending time with an individual.
In the group standing around the bar, even though we had just met two of them, and only socialized with the others for a week, they felt like some of the closest friends we’ve known.
Even though, the test of time was yet to be experienced, the test of expectations was, and exceeded any perceived expectations.
Stephanie brought out another snack tray, and the group congregated around the bar for maybe the next hour or so enjoying each other’s company.
During that time, Linda and I mingled within the group. On a, couple-to-couple bases, we expressed the gratitude we felt by sharing time and experiences with them tonight.
We told Alan and Ashley what a pleasure it was to meet them. I gave them my card and told them to call us anytime if they had any questions in regards to the lifestyle that we might answer for them.
We also told them that the next time they are in the area to give us a call we would love to see them again.
It was maybe an hour later, that Amber, Ashley, and their husbands announced that they were leaving.
When it was just the four of us standing at the bar, Stephanie came up to me and gave me a big hug. As she held me, she smiled and said, thank you.
You’re very welcome, I replied. “But what did I do?”
Stephanie gave me a little peck of a kiss, a smile, and said, for being so understanding, but mostly for being who you are and how you are.
Linda was standing beside us; Stephanie continued to hold herself close to me as we stood together with Robert sitting at the bar in front of us.
I put my arm around Linda’s shoulders and gave her a hug. Well hon, I think it’s about time we start making our way back home.
Stephanie, smiled back at me and shook her head, Linda let out a little giggle. Hon, Linda said with a smile, I forgot to tell you, we are going to be spending the night tonight.
With a broad smile, Stephanie told me that I’ve been a good boy all night; however, I couldn’t go home until I finished all my chores.
Well, little lady just what chores do I have yet to complete, I replied in my best John Wayne impression.
Stephanie gave me her most innocent look and said, “Well I really need a shower, and I really need somebody to wash my back.”
Stephanie slid an arm around my waist, looked at Linda with a smile and said, “I’ll get you husband back to you when he’s finished all his chores,” and the two of us walked out of the room and down the hallway toward the master bedroom.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 10,956 views
I. The set-up
As those of you whom have read some of our other stories know, Linda and I were married in the sixties when we were in our teens.
We partied in the seventies when we were in our twenties and for the first time dipped our toes in the pleasures of the lifestyle.
By the eighties, we were in our thirties, doing well in business, and having a hell of a lot of fun, when we found the time that is.
In the early eighties Linda had a building desire to start her own business.
As it became apparent that her mind was set on starting a business, I bought into the idea and did everything in my power to see that her dream became a reality.
I won’t bore you with all the details of this business of hers. I will just say that by ’82, she had her own business in a town about sixteen miles from the town in which we lived at the time.
In her efforts to grow her business, she joined the local Chamber of Commerce along with a couple other business organizations in the area.
She met a number of other business owners in the area and formed a friendship with a number of those business owners.
One of those business owners she met and befriended was a woman named Stephanie.
Stephanie owned a little restaurant just down the street from Linda’s office. Her restaurant was the local lunch stop of a majority of the business people in the area.
You would find Stephanie’s restaurant packed with local business owners every day at lunchtime.
Lunch at Stephanie’s was more of a social occasion, than some place you would go for just a bite to eat.
Linda hadn’t been in business but for a couple weeks before she learned of the networking possibilities of being at Stephanie’s for lunch.
It became a daily routine for Linda to take her lunch hour at Stephanie’s restaurant. It also didn’t take long for her and Stephanie to become good friends.
On the few occasions that I was in the area, and would stop by to have lunch with Linda, I noticed that the majority of the lunchtime clientele seemed more like a group of friends getting together than a group of people just having lunch.
I noticed the first time I met Stephanie that she was a little firecracker, a sexy looking lady with a wild since of humor.
She was married to a much older man that was very well off financially, I guess in today’s terminology you could call her a trophy wife.
I had met the man on a few of my lunchtime visits to the restaurant; he seemed like a good guy that I would describe as a man much younger than his chronological age.
At that time in our lives, I was traveling quite a bit in my job as a corporate pilot. On some occasions when I was away from home Linda and Stephanie would socialize a little after work.
Nothing out of line, they would get together for a drink after work or diner. They just seemed to enjoy each others company. Over time they became best friends.
Linda and I had two separate groups of friends at the time. We had our friends in the lifestyle and our straight friends. We both considered Stephanie as one of Linda’s straight friends.
Our venture into the lifestyle was something we engaged in for fun. It has never been an all-consuming part of our lives. If a situation presented itself, we would engage in it.
At times, we would go several months having no contact with our lifestyle friends, and other times we might go two or three weekends in a row having that kind of fun.
When this whole thing took place we had been away from the lifestyle for a few months.
It was one night during this period that I came home about ten o’clock or so. Linda had already put the kids to bed and was sitting in the den watching TV when I walked into the house.
After giving her a kiss and flopping down in my chair, Linda asked me if I had to fly that next Saturday.
Yea, sure do I reply to her, why?
She asked her next question without answering my question. Is it going to be an overnight flight?
No we are going to be taking the bosses wife to Santa Monica, on a buying trip and should be home sometime in the afternoon, why?
Stephanie is having a party this weekend and she invited us.
I don’t see why we wouldn’t be able to make it, I said. You do know how it is when we fly that lady though, she tells time with a calendar but I should be home by about five or so.
As the conversation continued, I learned that it was going to be a birthday party for Stephanie.
Linda said it was a cocktail party and we could go out to dinner first and just enjoy a night out.
Sounds like fun, I told Linda. What I was thinking was it sounds like a night with people I don’t know, with not much in common, when I’m going to have to act like I do.
I was going to take Linda to the party because Linda wanted to go to the party. Flying all-day and then spending the evening with birthday cake, booze, and straight people I didn’t know, really wasn’t something that turned me on very much.
However, making Linda happy, letting her get a good buzz going, might lead to some real fun when we got home that night. I guess you have to pay for anything you get, one way or another.
When Saturday rolled around our seven O’clock flight that morning turned into a nine O’clock flight, because the boss’s wife was two hours late getting to the airport.
It’s been my experience, that things that start bad usually end badly, and this day wasn’t off to a good start.
Things didn’t get any better that afternoon.
When our passenger got into the limo that morning in Santa Monica she told me she would be back about one O’clock, which turned into being almost five O’clock.
I know it’s not that big a deal, however, when people start messing with my plans it starts hitting my hot buttons, even if those plans involve a party I’m not excited about attending.
When we got back to the hanger at about six O’clock, I called home to tell Linda that I just got in and would be home in about forty-five minutes.
I knew the party started at seven and we would be lucky to get there by nine. The only thing I could do at that point in time was get Linda to the party as soon as I could.
Linda’s reply to my call was the one reply she sometimes uses, the one that I absolutely hate, “whatever,” said in the tone of voice that screams I’m pissed off.
As I hung up the phone I thought, I wish she would just once say, fuck you, kiss my ass, anything other than “whatever,” in that tone of voice.
The only luck I had that day so far was on my way home, I had my 315I doing all it could do all the way home, and didn’t see a speed cop once.
I rushed into the house at a run, told Linda that I would be ready in fifteen minutes as I rushed past her, and through the house headed for our bathroom for a shower.
While I was in the shower Linda came into the bathroom and asked me if I would like a sandwich, I told her I would love one, and took the opportunity to apologize to her for being late.
I also told her I was sorry we wouldn’t have time to go to dinner before the party and promised her that we would go somewhere to have a nice breakfast after the party.
After getting out of the shower, I threw on a pair of slacks, polo, combed my hair, and was ready to go about fifteen minutes after running in the front door.
When I came into the kitchen, Linda was just finishing making my sandwich. Aren’t you going to have one I asked? I ate while I was waiting for you to get home was her reply.
Well that made my feeling guilty about not taking her to diner before the party a moot point.
I inhaled the sandwich grabbed a Pepsi and told Linda I was ready to go if she was. As we walked out to the car, I noticed for the first time how Linda was dressed.
Besides her hair and make-up being perfectly done, she was wearing a brightly colored sundress and high-heel shoes.
As we pulled away from the house, I told Linda she might want to buckle her seatbelt because I was more than likely going to set a land speed record on our way to the party.
As we drove, Linda seemed to be in a much better mood than when I called from the hanger. I made some small talk, asked her how her day was, and tried to start a dialog to try to determine just what kind of mood she was in tonight.
I asked her who all was going to be at the party. She said she wasn’t sure, Stephanie told her she was inviting a number of her friends was all she knew.
I drove from our house to Stephanie’s at speeds that would make a speed cop’s month, I was lucky I didn’t cross paths with any that night.
Linda had written down the directions to Stephanie’s house. She gave me turn-by-turn directions on how to get there.
This turned out to be one of the few times in our lives together that getting somewhere by her giving me directions didn’t involve turning around and going back because of a missed turn.
Stephanie’s house was located in the Sierra foothill about an hour from our house. However, that night it was about forty minutes from our house.
We pulled up the long driveway off the county road to Stephanie’s house. There were a number of cars in and around her driveway when we arrived.
I commented to Linda that it seems to be a rather large party. Linda just nodded her head and agreed that it did seem like a lot of people were there.
II. The Birthday party turns into a surprise party
As we walked up to the front door, Linda held onto my arm. She was giggling and in a bubbly mood. It seemed like she had something she wanted to tell me, but thought better of it for whatever reason.
Stephanie’s home was a very large country home situated on about ten acres. When we rang the doorbell, Stephanie answered the door in a floor length black dress.
When she saw us, she let out a little happy scream, “you made it,” and gave Linda a hug along with a kiss on the cheek.
When Stephanie let go of Linda she turned her attention toward me. I’m so glad you two could make it tonight she said as she gave me a hug and a kiss, surprising me with a little tongue.
We are going to have so much fun, she said as she pulled away from me and led the way inside the house.
Let me introduce you two around Stephanie said as she led the way through the house. There were people milling all around the house.
Every time we passed somebody Stephanie would stop and introduce us, chat with them for a few moments then we would move along.
As we walked into their game room with its pool table, bar, and several small cocktail tables, I noticed two of the women were exposing their breast and there seemed to be a very notable sexual atmosphere.
I was expecting to be attending a birthday party for one of Linda’s friends that night and nothing more.
However, this was starting to look more like a swinger’s party to me. I looked at Linda who just smiled and shrugged her shoulder, in response to my questioning expression.
Stephanie led us to the bar where she asked us what we were drinking. As she went behind the bar to fix our drinks, with a smile, I asked Linda, “What’s going on here?”
To which she again shrugged her shoulders and replied, what do you mean, just looks to me like people having fun.
I just smiled as I gave her that look that said, “I don’t believe a thing you’re saying.”
I was good with whatever the theme of the party was that night, swinger, or straight I didn’t care, I just really wanted to know what the rules of the game were.
Linda knew I was a little uncomfortable with not knowing what was going on and just continued to smile and shrug her shoulders as if she had no idea what was going on.
Stephanie brought our drinks to us and we continued to make our rounds mingling and meeting people.
After touring most of the interior of the house, we made our way out to the back yard area. There we made our way around the pool and hot tub.
In the pool, there were a couple of men and women swimming in the nude, a few more women swimming topless.
None of the people in the pool were engaged in any sexual acts at that point in time, so I was still perplexed as to if I was witnessing liberated people enjoying their nudity or something more.
Of the three or four couples in the hot tub all were naked and unashamed of that nudity when Stephanie introduced Linda and me to them.
After the waves of acknowledgement during the introduction, the occupants in the hot tub invited Linda and I to strip down and join them.
We told them maybe a little later.
As we made our way back inside the house, Linda and Stephanie on each arm, they seemed to exchange smiles and giggles.
They were both enjoying my discomfort in this situation.
We made our way back into the game room where Stephanie took our glasses to refill them for us.
As we were standing near one of the small cocktail tables just taking in the environment a man I didn’t know walked up to Linda and I.
He gave Linda a hug and excitedly said, “You did make it after all,” before giving her a hug again and a friendly peck of a kiss.
Linda introduced him to me as Clint, who owned an insurance agency and was one of Stephanie’s friends who she had introduced to Linda.
The three of us were chatting when Stephanie rejoined us with our drinks.
I see Clint found you she said to Linda with a knowing smile, he has been asking all night if you were going to make it to the party.
Clint looked at Stephanie and asked when is the party going to start.
Stephanie giggled and replied it looks like you are a bit anxious.
I’m beyond being anxious Clint replied with a smile.
Stephanie told Clint that the real party would start whenever Linda was ready for the party to start.
I thought I knew what she was talking about, but again wasn’t sure.
Clint lightly stroked his fingers over Linda’s shoulder and asked her if she was ready.
Linda, looked at him in her most innocent expression, and asked ready for what?
Clint told her, to get the party started, of course.
Linda licked her lips in the sexiest way she could and replied, what do you expect me to do to get the party started Clint?
Why don’t you start by taking off your dress? Clint replied.
Linda ran her hand over Clint’s obviously hard cock through his pants before she asked, and why should I take my dress off?
Clint’s reply was, so I can fuck you right here on this table.
Linda smiled at Clint then looked over to me and asked, “Are you ready to have some fun?”
My reply was, “oh yeah, I’m more than ready.”
With that, Linda reached down to the hem of her skirt and pulled it off over her head.
When she removed the dress, she was standing clad in a pair of thigh high stockings, a garter belt, a sexy pair of high-heeled CFM shoes, and nothing more.
She then looked over to Clint and said, “And just why are you still dressed?”
Clint started pulling his clothes off and in a matter of seconds both he and Linda were standing together naked.
Clint’s cock was hard and sticking straight up and against his abdomen.
Linda reached over and stroked his cock. As she did, he reached between her legs and ran his finger over her pussy. As he felt her pussy, he bent down and gave her a hot wet kiss.
When they broke their kiss, Linda turned back toward me, threw her arms around my neck, and gave me a deep loving kiss.
She held her body against mine, pulled her head back, and again asked if I was all right with this.
I’m great with this, I replied, have fun. But we will have to have a little chat on the way home tonight.
Linda told me she loved me before turning back to Clint.
Linda stroked Clint’s cock again, in a low groan she asked him, “What are you planning on doing with this Mister?”
Clint smiled at her before taking her by the shoulders and turning her around.
He then bent her over the table we were standing beside and moved in behind her. He leaned over her body and whispered into her ear, “now that I have you bent over this table I’m going to fuck you into as many orgasms as you can stand.
Clint stood up, he asked Linda to spread her legs a little wider. When she had her legs spread wide he moved between them and placed his cock between her legs.
Linda reached between her legs and positioned Clint’s cock at the entrance to her pussy. As she held his cock in position Clint grabbed her by the hips, thrust his hips forward, and embedded his cock in her pussy.
I knew that Linda must have been fantasizing about what was going to take place that night for some time. Because she was wet and ready needing no preliminary foreplay to get her going.
I was watching Clint fucking Linda when I felt a tug on my belt.
I looked down and found Stephanie on her knees in front of me looking up at me with a broad smile on her face.
As I watched, she slowly unbuckled my belt, undid the clasp on my pants, slowly pulled the zipper down, and then in one jerk had my pants and boxers around my ankles.
She first ran the tips of her fingers slowly over the length of my cock, before taking it in her hand and slowly stroking it as she stared intently at it.
As she was doing this, I stepped out of my pants and boxers.
She then moved her lips closer to my cock and looked up at me with a mischievous smile on her face.
Without breaking eye contact with me, she stuck out her tongue and licked the length of my shaft.
She pulled my cock down and toward her, then ran her tongue around the head. Then with that same mischievous smile ran her tongue over and around the opening at the tip of my cock before sliding her mouth over the head and slowing taking my cock all the way into her throat in one continual motion.
I may not have the biggest cock in the world but I was amazed at how effortlessly Stephanie was able to take my entire eight-inch cock into her mouth like that.
She was moving in slow motion and the warm moist feeling of her mouth and throat on my cock had me almost to the state of cumming in a matter of moments.
The fact that she also never broke eye contact while she was engaged in the things she was doing didn’t help my condition one bit.
While staring into the bluest eyes I’ve ever seen I pulled my polo off and threw it on the floor.
As I stood naked, except for my socks, with my cock in this beautiful woman’s mouth, I slowly started fucking my cock in and out of her mouth.
Stephanie was still fully clothed, and as good as what she was doing felt, I really wanted to see that beautiful naked body of hers.
I reached down, slid my hands under her arms, and lifted her to her feet. As I did, she got a questioning expression on her face.
When I had her standing in front of me, I wrapped my arms around her, pulled her to me, and gave her a deep kiss.
After a few moments, she pulled her head away from mine and even though she didn’t say a word, her eyes, and expression were speaking volumes.
I reached around her body and found the top of the zipper to her dress, as I slowly started to pull the zipper down I told her that she was “way over dressed” for what I had in mind.
As the zipper descended along her back, her expression changed and her smile broadened.
When her zipper was fully opened, I undid the clasp at the top of her dress, with a shrug Stephanie let the dress fall from her body and onto the floor.
The smiling Stephanie was now standing before me clad in a sexy shear pair of panties, thigh high stockings and a pair of very sexy CFM high heels.
I took in her beauty for a few moments before I took her breast in my hands and gave them both a gentle squeeze.
I rolled her nipples between my index finger and thumb, drawing a low moan from her as her eyes closed.
I then leaned forward and took one, then the other nipple between my lips gently sucking on each.
As I knelt in front of Stephanie, I slowly kissed my way down the front of her body, stopping to tongue her belly button before continuing down.
Taking ahold of the waistband of her panties, I slowly pulled them down her long shapely legs and when they were around her ankles, she stepped out of them.
I then leaned back on my heels and gazed at the beauty of this naked lady standing in front of me, I ran my hands slowly up the length of her legs to her hips.
As I stood, I continued to run my hands up her body until we were both standing. I then encircled her body with my arms and held her tightly, giving her another deep kiss.
While kissing her I pulled my hips back slightly, pulled my cock down to where it was facing forwards, and slid it between her legs, rubbing it along the length of her very wet pussy.
Stephanie started moving her hips causing her pussy to continue to rub along the shaft of my cock as we continued to probe each others mouths with our tongues.
In the background, I heard the slapping sounds of skin slapping against skin.
I looked around at Linda and saw Clint was behind her holding her by the hips and slamming his cock in and out of her pussy as she leaned over the small cocktail table.
Stephanie continued sliding her pussy over my cock as we stood and watched Clint fucking Linda.
As we watched, a man that I didn’t recognize moved in front of Linda. She noticed his presents when he softly stroked her shoulders.
Noticing a good-looking man standing in front of her stroking her shoulders, with a nice sized hard cock in front of her face, Linda took ahold of his cock and slid it into her mouth.
I turned my head away from Linda and back toward Stephanie; I asked her what her favorite position was. Without averting her eyes from Linda, she said, “from behind.”
I pulled Stephanie downward until I had her on the floor on her hands and knees. I moved behind her and positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy.
Stephanie reached between her legs, and guided my cock into her pussy. With a thrust of my hips, I embedded my cock all the way into her warm, wet, pussy in one stroke.
As I did, she held her head back and a low growling moan escaped her lips while she thrust her body back into mine.
As I held Stephanie by the hips, I started a rhythmic thrusting of my cock in and out of her.
While fucking Stephanie I redirected my attention back to Linda just as Clint’s head tilted back and he slammed his cock as deep into her as he could.
He held his cock deep inside her, let out a moan and started to cum, filling her pussy with his seed.
Clint held himself deep inside Linda’s pussy as he slowly came down from his orgasmic high.
When his breathing was almost back to normal again, he slowly withdrew his cock from her pussy, it exited her with a plopping sound.
As Clint stepped from behind Linda the man with his cock in her mouth, pulled his cock free of her mouth and moved behind her.
No sooner than this new man moved behind her, and start fucking her, another man took his previous position in front of her.
Linda took his cock in her hand and stroked it a few times before taking it into her mouth.
As entertaining as it was watching Linda fucking and sucking two men at the same time, that old feeling was overtaking me and I returned my attention back to Stephanie again.
Holding Stephanie by the hips, I started fucking her in long, hard, strokes. In a matter of a few minutes, Stephanie started moaning and whimpering as she neared her orgasm.
When Stephanie started to scream out her orgasm, I held her hips firmly, slammed my cock all the way inside her, and started to cum with her.
As our bodies jerked and twitched in the pleasurable aftermath of our orgasms, Stephanie eased her body forward until she was lying on the floor. I followed her down, with my cock remaining buried inside her.
After several moments, Stephanie softly patted my hips and asked me to let her up, that she needed to use the restroom.
As Stephanie left the room, I made my way to the bar to sit and watch Linda as well as the other activities that were now taking place around the room.
A few minutes later, I was still enjoying those activities Stephanie returned.
As she reached me, she wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a friendly kiss and a hug.
When she pulled away she smiled and told me, “that was great, why did we take so long to do it.”
I smiled back at her as she took a seat beside me and replied, “I don’t know what took us so long, in fact I don’t know how it came about, but I would like to.”
Stephanie smiled as she replied, “well sir, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
I smiled and let my gaze traversed the room, while I considered my reply.
Well, it’s obvious that you’re a swinger, and it’s just as obvious that we are too.
I know that both Linda and I are very protective of that fact and very selective in whom we let know that bit of information.
I presume that you are protective of that information also.
I know that this party was not just a straight birthday party, that it was a planned swinger’s party.
I also know that Linda knew what kind of party it was going to be.
I was not upset, by those facts; in fact, I was very pleasantly surprised and excited by those facts.
All I would like to find out is just how our presents at this wonderful party of yours came about.
Stephanie smiled at me for a few moments, While she thought about what I told her.
Ok, here’s what took place, she finely said.
I’m sure that you are aware that Linda and I are close friends. We both feel like we can talk to one another about anything with complete confidence that it will remain between the two of us.
Yea, I can see that I replied.
I’m not sure that you are fully aware of all the things women talk about with female friends, she said with a smile as she continued.
I can only imagine I replied.
Stephanie laughed at my reply.
I hope it doesn’t shock you, she said in a half laugh, but sometime we like to talk about sex and men.
Well, she continued, Clint and a few other men that are part of our little swingers group have casually mentioned to me that they would love to have you and Linda join our little group.
Now it was my turn to laugh, I’m sure for them it was far more interest in Linda joining your group than me, I replied.
Stephanie chuckled and nodded her head. OK, fact is they said they would love to fuck her, OK, if you want the total truth.
I have fucked all of them at one time or another during one of our parties. I knew they were well endowed and a lot of fun in bed.
I also felt that Linda would probably enjoy being with them.
I knew this party was coming up and was in the process of planning it all this last week.
Wednesday Linda missed the lunch crowd as she came in late for lunch. Because of that, I had a chance to sit with her while she ate.
Over the past year, she had met several of the guys at the restaurant that are part of our group.
She met them without knowing about our group or knowing that they were part of that group.
She seemed to like them, and enjoyed our time together with all them during lunch at the restaurant.
Her contact with them was always in public and always benign. We all became friendly in that since and she enjoyed the time we all spent together.
On Wednesday while we were having lunch, I guess my mind was more on the party than maybe it should have been.
I was trying to think of a way to ask Linda if you two would like to join our little group and come to the party, as I have been for some time now.
I didn’t want to ruin our friendship and really didn’t know how to broach the subject with her.
She gives so many mixed signals, she seems so liberated one day and seems so straight laced the next.
You’re telling me I replied with a laugh.
For several months, I have really wanted to ask her if you two would like to join our group, however never had the right circumstances to ask her.
This week while we were having lunch, the lines of our conversation just lead in that direction.
I can’t remember exactly what led up to it, it was something about you working such long hours this week and away from home so much lately and because of that, she was horny.
It just rather slipped out, and without really thinking about it I told her I knew somebody that would love to take care of that situation for her.
She wanted to know whom I was talking about, and again without even thinking about it, I told her that Clint had the hots for her.
As soon as it came out of my mouth, I wished I hadn’t said it.
However, she just laughed and replied, “He does not.”
Oh yes he does, I replied.
Then she put me on the spot and asked me how I knew that.
I figured, I’m in this deep I should just go for it, I told her, because he told me he would love to fuck you.
Linda seemed to think about that for a moment, then looked at me, laughed and asked, “And just how did that subject come up.”
Ignoring her question, I commented that she seemed interested.
She thought for another moment and replied, “I don’t know about being interested, but I am flattered.” Then she added but I would never cheat on DB.
I figured, in for a penny, in for a pound, so I said, “So DB doesn’t like to share.”
Linda’s expression got very serious and she thought for a moment before she answered me.
When she finely answer me she said, “Well, to share there would have to be something in it for him to share with.”
I asked her if she was saying what I thought she was saying.
She returned the favor and asked me if I was saying what she thought I was saying.
Now I was on the spot, I knew if I ever wanted you guys to join our group it was going to be now or never.
Nervously I asked her if she had ever heard about swinging.
She smiled and nodded her head.
I swallowed all my fears and said, “Well, we have a little group of friends, and sometimes we get together in what you could call a swingers party.”
I was so nervous I couldn’t breathe while I waited for her reply.
Linda didn’t say anything for a few moments; she just looked at me with a very serious expression on her face.
Then she surprised the hell out of me, she smiled and said, “Small world, we also have a group of friends that we get together with and have those kinds of parties.”
As straight laced as you two are every time I’ve been around you I had no idea what so ever that you two were into this kind of fun.
Stephanie smiled as she looked at me and said, well that’s the nuts and bolts of how you came to be at this party tonight.
I just shook my head and laughed. I wonder how many people miss a chance to have fun together because they are afraid to say anything about the kind of fun they enjoy.
III. Well hello Joy
As Stephanie and I sat in silence contemplating the revelations that we had been discussing, we both looked toward Linda again.
Linda was now on the floor on her hands and knees. There was a different man behind her fucking her from behind.
A man was kneeling in front of her and she had his cock in her mouth.
Another couple knelt on either side of her. Both the guy and the girl with him were playing with Linda’s breasts while she was engaged in having sex with the two other men.
As I watched Linda I felt my cock stirring back to life.
After watching Linda for a few moments Stephanie looked over at me and commented, “I wish that straight laced wife of yours would learn how to kick-back and have some fun.”
Both Stephanie and I were laughing at her last comment when a sexy little naked redheaded lady walked by us.
She stopped in front of us and said it looks like you two are having fun, mind if I join in?
You are always welcome to join in Stephanie said as she leaned forward to give her a hug.
When Stephanie backed away from the lady she told her, “Joy this is DB, he’s Linda’s husband, I don’t think you’ve met him yet.”
I stood and told Joy it was nice to meet her.
Joy smiled at me before lowering her gaze to my mid-section, she reached out and wrapped her fingers around my now hard cock and said, “I hope the pleasure will be all mine.”
Stephanie laughed at Joy’s comment and said, “DB you are going to have to forgive Joy, she’s a real nice lady but when she sees a big hard cock she turns into such a nymph.”
Joy with fake annoyance and with the fact that she continued stroking my cock told Stephanie that it wasn’t nice to say things about a condition a person can’t control, with a giggle.
Joy then asked Stephanie, why, don’t we find a nice place, “so we can get better acquainted with DB.”
Stephanie laughed and replied I can think of two reasons, first, I’ve already gotten acquainted with DB, and Second, I’ve got some mingling duties I must take care of.
Joy, in mock shock, told Stephanie, “you’ve already fucked him haven’t you; sometimes you’re such a bitch, always fucking the good ones first. Don’t you know it’s just good manners to let others go first.”
I didn’t know that, Stephanie replied with a laugh. I’ve always heard, “You snooze, you lose.”
With a false air of indignity Joy replied, “I wasn’t snoozing, I was fucking Bob.”
That’s when Linda walked up and joined our little group, finding the three of us laughing together.
Linda was walking a little gingerly, her hair was a mess, and damp from perspiration, her lipstick was worn and smeared, in general, she had that well used look when she joined us.
Stephanie took one look at her and laughed, “Now that’s a fresh fucked look if I’ve ever seen one.”
Linda moved beside me and I put my arm around her shoulders.
All four of us were naked, Stephanie was sitting beside me, Joy was standing in front of me stroking my cock, and my wife was standing beside me with my arm around her shoulders. The strangest part was it all felt so natural.
How are you doing hon, I asked Linda.
She leaned over and gave me a quick little kiss, and replied, my pussy is sore.
Oh no, I replied in mock shock, how did that happen.
I don’t know, she whined. It might have had something to do with the four guys that I just fucked. Then she thought for a moment and said, or was it five guys.
I laughed at her before I asked her did you at least have fun making it sore.
Oh, god yes, in fact I might take a little rest, freshen up a little bit and have a little more fun.
It looked like you and Stephanie enjoyed yourselves, Linda said.
Yes, we did, I replied.
Then she looked down at Joy’s hand stroking my cock and added, and it looks like Joy has a little something in mind for you also.
I leaned back, took a closer look at her and had to laugh again. Well hon the aftermath of all your fun is now running down the insides of your thighs.
I just smiled at her as she gave me another kiss and told me she was going to go freshen up a little bit.
As Linda turned to leave, Stephanie stood up and told her to hold up for a minute she would join her.
As my wife and Stephanie walked away from us, Joy bent down and took my cock into her mouth.
After a few minutes of that, Joy stood up, as she licked her lips she smiled and said your cock tastes like Stephanie’s pussy, with a smile.
I laughed and asked her, and just how do you know how Stephanie’s pussy tastes?
She looked at me with a mischievous smile and replied, because I’ve tasted the source.
I stood up and said why don’t we find a place where we can have a little fun?
Joy took me by the hand and told me she knew just the place as she lead me out of the game room.
Joy led me into a den that Stephanie hadn’t shown us when we arrived.
That den had mats on the floor, a few bowls were scattered around the room containing condoms and lubricant.
There were a few other couples in the room engaged in a variety of various sex acts.
Joy lowered herself down on a vacant mat onto her knees. I lowered myself down to my knees took her in my arms and gave her a deep kiss.
When we parted our kiss, I asked her what she liked best. She replied, I would love you to fuck my pussy for a little bit, then bring me all the way home fucking my ass.
I love a woman that knows what she wants and isn’t afraid to ask for it.
I lowered her onto her back and lowered myself between her legs. As I eased toward her, she guided my cock into her pussy.
Joy had already had sex once tonight and her pussy was wet and accommodating making preliminary preparations unnecessary.
I wrapped my arms under her knees lifting them up to where her pussy was tilted upwards and started fucking her in Ernest.
After several minutes of a verity of rhythm’s, force, and speeds in our fucking, Joy asked me to let her up for a minute.
I rolled off her and onto my knees. Joy reached into the bowl beside the mat and handed me some lube. She then got on her hands and knees in front of me.
I squeezed some of the lube onto my finger and spread it over her little rose bud. While applying and ample amount of lube to her back door my finger slipped into her a little, drawing a pleasurable moan.
I continued to probe and lubricate her entrance with my finger, until I was able to slide my finger in and out of her without resistance.
I then applied lube to my cock and positioned it at her entrance. I applied a little pressure and the head slid into her.
I continued to slide my cock into her a little at a time stopping frequently to allow her to become accustom to my size.
With my cock embedded all the way inside her, I stopped until I felt her start to move.
When she started rolling her hips and moving back and forth on my cock I started fucking her ass in slow easy strokes.
There were two other couples in the room with us, each engaged in their own sexual activities, which only added to the stimulation of what I was doing.
I don’t know how long we were engaged in our activities before a couple walked into the room and stopped beside us.
The woman who had just walked up to us stroked Joy’s shoulder gaining her attention.
Joy’s reaction was to reach up and stroke this woman’s leg and thigh.
Mind if we join you two the woman asked Joy.
Please do Joy replied and patted the mat in front of her.
The woman knelt down beside Joy, bent over and the two women kissed.
A short time later, that woman was lying in front of Joy with her legs spread wide and Joy’s mouth was working its magic on her pussy.
This was one of those rare occasions, when the fantasy of an act was exceeded by the reality of the act.
This proved to be one of the most exotic, sexual experiences I had ever experienced in my life.
I was fucking a woman I had only met a half hour before in the ass while she was having oral sex with a woman I didn’t know, in a room with two other people engaged in sex.
Then when I thought that things couldn’t possibly get any more erotic, they did.
The woman that had been sprawled out in front of Joy got up to a kneeling positions, from there she started moving, crawling, and maneuvering around until she was lying under Joy in a classic “69” position.
Once there she proceeded to return Joy’s oral favors in kind. In the process, she did a little for me also. Off and on, she would divert her oral attention from Joy to my testicles.
I tried everything I could think of to prolong the act. At one point I bit my lip so hard I drew blood in the endeavor to postpone my orgasm.
When first the woman Joy was performing oral sex on, followed in short order by Joy experienced their orgasms I could hold out no longer.
Holding Joy firmly by the hips, I thrust my hips forward and my cock as deep into her as possible, and held my cock buried in her ass as I shot my load deep inside her.
As I knelt behind Joy, my cock still deep in her ass, trying to catch my breath before I passed out, one of the funniest things that ever happen during my experience in the lifestyle took place, at least it seemed funny to me at the time.
My cock was still inside the woman I had just met and had anal sex with, a couple walks in on us and the female half of the couple joins us, during which time she treated me by sucking on my balls, while all this was going on her husband or boyfriend or whatever he was stood naked and watched us.
As I’m trying to catch my breath, I glance at this guy standing beside us. I don’t know this guy from Adam; never saw him before in my life.
The guy looks at me and I guess he felt like he had to say something in a situation where there was nothing to say.
So with his cock hard and standing straight up against his abdomen, he says, “How ya doing.”
I didn’t know what to say to that for a moment. I thought it was obvious how I was doing. So not to be rude I said, “I’m doing great, how are you doing?”
Joy started laughing so hard she almost threw me off her.
I was fighting hard to keep a straight face and when Joy started laughing I almost lost it. I swatted Joy on the ass to try to get her to stop laughing.
She turned around, looked at me, and said, “Hey, get some manners, its bad manners to spank an ass after you’ve fucked it, you spank an ass while you’re fucking it.” Then she continued laughing harder than she was before I swatted her.
That did it, I lost it and started laughing so hard I rolled off and out of Joy and was lying beside her. At least the guy didn’t think I was laughing at him.
IV. Meeting the beautiful Amber.
After lounging and recuperating, and an introduction to the woman that had joined us and her friend, Joy and I returned to the game room.
Along the way, we laughed and joked as we walked with her arm in mine. Joy told me that she hoped that Linda and I became regular members of their little group.
I told her that from the fun we were having tonight there was a very good possibility that we would be.
That’s great Joy told me, I know I really enjoyed our time together and Linda seems to be a big hit with all the guys also.
When we got back to the game room, I couldn’t see Linda. Joy and a guy I didn’t know got together and soon she left with him to spend some time together.
I continued milling around trying to find Linda. I found Stephanie behind the bar; she told me that she thought she saw Linda with a group going out to the pool area.
I found Linda in the hot tub, which contained a number of people. When she saw me, she motioned me over to the hot tub.
Get in hon, the water feels great. I found a small opening and joined her in the tub. She was right the warm whirling water did feel great.
Even though Linda introduced me to everybody, I can’t remember names now. I do remember how friendly and welcoming everybody was however.
I was sexually satisfied and content to set in the warm water relaxing and enjoying the friendship of those, I was sharing the space with in the tub.
We had been in the tub for several minutes when another couple walked up to the tub. It was apparent that this new couple knew everybody in the tub, except for me of course.
From the jest of the conversation, along with the fact, they were still fully dressed, that they had just arrived at the party.
It was also apparent that these two were regulars in this group of partiers.
It didn’t take long for the group in the hot tub to convince the new comers to strip and join the fun in the tub.
The fact that the occupants in the tub were almost shoulder-to-shoulder at the time didn’t seem to bother anybody.
After removing their clothes, the couple walked over to the hot tub and one at a time entered the water.
As the husband entered the water he entered to a round of jeering for being late to the party, and she entered to complements on her beauty and thankfulness that she arrived.
Linda seemed to know the husband and he introduced his wife to her as he entered the tub. Linda in return introduced them both to me.
The husband acknowledged me with a wave and a nod, and I reciprocated in kind. His wife however, walked over to me, introduced herself as Amber, and gave me a hug.
The husband squeezed in beside Linda and they continued the conversation that started when he entered the tub.
When the Amber stood back up after giving me a hug asked if I minded if she sat down. Not at all, I replied and started to scoot over to give her some room to sit.
However, before I could move this beautiful blond sat down in my lap, then looked back at me and smiled.
It didn’t take long at all until we were chatting like old friends, with my hard cock nestled between the soft cheeks of her ass.
Besides being beautiful, having a great since of humor, Amber also had the ability to hold a benign conversation while giving no indications that she even noticed my hard cock.
I don’t know how long we sat in that tub with her on my lap conversing with the people around us. All I know is that the entire time I thoroughly enjoyed.
As time went by couples started to pair up and leave the tub to go back inside the house. After several minutes there were only three or four couples left in the tub.
Then Linda and Amber’s husband stood, her husband told Amber that they were going inside and he would catch up with her a little later.
Linda gave me a little smile and a wave, I told her to have fun and I would see her later.
After they walked into the house, Amber swung around while sitting on my lap and placed an arm around my neck. With an innocent look she said, “You know what?”
No what, I replied.
I think my husband took your wife inside to fuck her.
Oh no, do you really think that’s what he’s going to do?
Yep I sure do, she replied, I’ve seen him do that before with different women.
Well what do you think we should do about that?
I think you should take me into the house and fuck me with that big hard cock that’s been rubbing my ass since I got in here.
Now that sounds like a great idea, I don’t know why I didn’t think of it, how did you come up with such a great idea.
Because I’m not a dumb blond, I’m a fucking smart blond, she replied with a giggle.
I knew that from the first moment I saw you. In fact when you stepped into the hot tub that’s what I was thinking.
I’ve had a few drinks so I can’t remember the whole thought line but I know blond and fucking was in that thought somewhere, and I think smart was in there someplace.
We were laughing when we entered the house, both naked, me with my semi-hard cock swinging proudly in front of me, and her with those gorgeous tits jiggling in front of her.
I led the way through the game room and into the den where Joy and I had been earlier.
There we found Linda and Amber's husband. Linda was on her back with her legs wrapped around his waist, he was on top of her pounding his cock in and out of her pussy.
See, I told you Amber said with a broad smile motioning toward her husband and Linda.
Amber and I found a vacant space where we stopped. She faced me, wrapped her arms around my neck, and kissed me. As our tongues probed each other mouths, my hands roamed her body.
My earlier endeavors had left me in no hurry for what lay before us. I was going to take my time and really enjoy this beautiful lady standing before me.
We continued to kiss as we knelt on the mat. I eased Amber onto her back then directed my attention to her succulent breasts as I kissed my way down her body.
After giving her breasts several minutes of my undivided attention I continued down her body. While doing so, I discovered that she had a ticklish bellybutton when I probed it with my tongue.
I had my next discovery when I reached her pubic area.
When I first saw her getting into the hot tub, I thought she had a shaved pubic area, which was rare in those days.
Her pubic hair wasn’t shaved; her pubic hair was so light, fine, and trimmed so short it was hard to see, being almost transparent in the dim light around the hot tub.
What I discovered when I reached her pubic area was she had trimmed the shape of a heart in her short pubic hair. It wasn’t an outlandish statement, but rather subtle hint about what kind of personality she had.
I licked and kissed her pussy, and the area around it. I tongue fucked her and sucked her clit until my jaws where sore and she had experienced a massive orgasm. I enjoyed every minute of my effort to please her.
After a considerable period of oral sex, I kissed my way back up her body. Amber’s breathing was a little ragged and her skin was moist when I once again reached her breasts.
When I reached her lips again, my face was wet with her juices. When I kissed her again, I knew she could taste her own juices.
As I kissed her, Amber reached between our bodies and guided my cock into her pussy. In one slow steady stroke, I buried my cock all the way in her.
Fucking Amber that night turned into a night ending marathon. I fucked her in the missionary position with her legs wrapped around my waist to start with.
After several minutes, Amber rolled me over, got on top, and rode my cock giving me the opportunity to play with her tits.
The site of her beautiful tits bouncing as she pleasured herself on my cock, will be a lifelong memory.
While Amber was riding my cock, from the other side of the room, I heard Linda moaning and knew she was cumming, a sound that always turns me on.
No sooner did she start moaning I heard Amber’s husband moaning and gasping.
This must have turned Amber on also because as soon as we heard the two of them she began bouncing a little harder on my cock.
Several minutes later, our spouses gave us a wave and left the room.
A few minutes after our spouses left I rolled Amber over, got her on her hands and knees, and started fucking her hard from behind.
Amber already had two orgasms and was soon closing in on her third. She was getting verbal as I slammed my cock in and out of her tight wet pussy.
The louder she got, the more verbally vulgar she got, the more turned on I got. I finely reached the point of no return. I had a firm grip on her hips and was pulling her back and into each of my thrusts.
When I reached that point, I held my cock as deep into her as I could and started to cum, on the first squirt Amber had her third orgasm.
After a few minutes, I pulled my cock free of Amber’s pussy and lay down beside her. We were face to face, as we tried to regain a resemblance of normal breathing.
I was staring into her eyes, studying her beautiful face, and thinking how lucky I was to have just had sex with this woman.
Even with her hair damp and flat from perspiration, her skin glistening from perspiration, she was still a very beautiful woman.
I don’t know how long we laid together in silence until Amber said; I guess we had better go find our spouses before they think we ran off together.
I reluctantly agreed with her, I was worn out and lying on that mat with her felt so relaxing.
When we entered the game room again we saw both our spouses sitting at the bar talking to Stephanie. We each rejoined our spouses, gave them a kiss, and joined their conversation with Stephanie.
During that conversation both Amber and her husband commented on how nice it was to meet Linda and I, we reciprocated with the same complement to them, and promised to attend their next party.
After several minutes Amber and her husband made their way back out to the hot tub, leaving Linda and I talking to Stephanie.
It was during that time that it dawned on me that we hadn’t seen Stephanie’s husband that night. I ask her where he was and was told he had a last minute business meeting and he had to go out of town to attend. Stephanie said he would make sure he’s at the next party, with a giggle she added that he was so looking forward to having Linda attend this party.
Linda looked beat so I asked her if she was about ready to go. She just nodded her head and asked me to carry her to the car.
I told her she would have to make her own way to the car because I was too tired to carry her.
Besides, you are going to have to get dressed if you plan to buy me breakfast.
Stephanie gave us both a kiss and a hug then thanked us for coming and hoped we will be at her next party.
Linda and I scrounged up our clothes, got dressed, and after a round of good-bye’s to those still there that we met throughout the night we made our way to the car.
We stopped for a quick breakfast at an all night dinner at a truck stop on the way home. As we were leaving the truck stop, I gave Linda a hug and asked her if she had fun tonight.
Oh, God yes, she laughed. I don’t know what got into me tonight but I did have fun.
I laughed and told her, “I think what got into you was five or six different dicks.”
She gave me a playful slap on my arm and told me, “You’re so bad, you never pay any attention to me, it wasn’t five or six, it was seven or eight.”
I teasingly replied, “Well you were going through them so fast I lost count.”
Linda hugged my arm and said, “Yea and you loved each and every minute watching them fuck me.”
I put my arm around her and gave her a hug as opened the car door for her and told her, “Yea I did, and I’m going to love fucking your cum filled pussy when we get home also.”
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,696 views
We went to Vegas for the Safari International Convention and arranged to meet Don and Shelly, our contractor friends from North Dakota there. Both couples had arranged reservations at Caesars. Rob and I got to town first and checked in. We immediately headed out to walk around and look at the sights. Shelly and Don texted that they had arrived and were going to check in. We arranged to meet later at a Convention Friday evening dinner and awards affair. The girls decided "little black" dresses and heels were appropriate with us guys in sport coats and ties.
Shelly is 37ish and Don is in his late 50' s and they have two children under 4 years old. Rob is 54 and I am 33ish, and we have been talking about marrying now too. There are some business things to finish up with first. If/when we do marry, the swinging will be soft at best as we want a couple of children now especially after meeting Shelly and Don and their family. We have decided nude resort vacations and some out of town discrete exhibitionism would still be fine too if/when we marry.
We saved space in the hall for Don and Shelly at a table for four. There were lots of hugs and kisses when they arrived. The girls were fantastic looking. Julie's dress was a little narrow strap number with her wearing a strapless bra and matching panties with pearl earrings and neck strands. Shelly's dress was very short with nicely shown cleavage but with more of a shoulder with simple silver jewelry. We all had a drink, picked at and ate some of the banquet served food. The awards presentations and following fund raising auction were slow and boring.
During dinner, Don asked if we had ever been to the Red Rooster and Julie said we had a year ago. She wasn't impressed with the place but it might be better if couples went together. Shelly said she was game if we all were. We quietly got up and snuck out the back, got the girls' fur jackets (it is the Safari Convention after all) and walked to the valet desk. Don got his rental car and with phone GPS finding the way, we headed towards the RR with Julie sitting in front with Don and Shelly in back with me. On the way, we stopped, and I ran in and got two bottles of merlot as the RR is byob. We were all laughing and talking as Don drove. Shelly and I were kissing and feeling each other up in the back seat. We decided to go look and maybe show but not play at the club and take the swing play back to our hotel afterwards.
We found the RR and parked. Julie was trying to pull her dress front up as she and Don had her boobs out when we parked. There were lots more cars in the lot than our last time there. Once out of of the car, Julie stopped and took her jacket off and pulled her dress front down and spun her bra around, unhooked and got it off. She pulled the dress back over her boobs, seated the straps on her shoulders and pulled the dress up to pull her panties off. Not bad, heels and black short cocktail dress and pearls. The girls put their fur jackets, purses and Julie's bra and panties in the car trunk with the guys' sports coat jackets and ties.
In we went, were nicely greeted at the door and paid our “donations” to get in. We checked our wine bottles at the bar and the lady there opened a bottle and filled plastic glasses for us to take into the club. We looked around as we waited for the volunteer tour guide to come. Once again, Rob and I thought there were too many single men and not nearly enough couples. The peoples' ages appeared to be 40's to 60's with Shelly and Julie probably the two youngest people there. The RR decor is still really dated and right out of the 70's or 80's.
The tour guide arrived at the front door and gave the four of us a quick rundown and tour and helped us find a table and chairs near the back on the main floor area near the DJ's area. Julie was up fast and requesting music from the DJ and flashing him for encouragement. Julie and Shelly were dancing a bit together with single men circling them like sharks. Don got up and moved over to a couple of these guys standing together and invited them to bring their women over to join us or be polite and keep their distance as we all were only interested in couples. Before long Don had invited a couple other couples to join us. The guys and their ladies joining us were more our ages (mid to late 50's).
Julie was really enjoying herself on the dance floor next to our table. Shelly was more reserved but up dancing a little too. One of the ladies who had joined us at our table joined the girls on the dance floor too. I went and got Julie a second glass of wine. When I got back, Julie was sitting at the table. I gave her the wine glass, she sipped it and put it on the table, and asked if she could “take it off” like at the Dakota stripper clubs. "Why not" says I. In a couple minutes, Julie set her wine down again and had me unzip her and help her out of her dress. In heels and pearls only, she stayed really close to Shelly, Don and me near our table with many, many single men and a few couples watching. The other lady's husband helped her out of her top, leaving her short skirt and heels on. After a bit, Shelly went over to Don and he helped her out of her dress and bra. Shelly left her cute lacy waist band panties on.
The girls never sat down, but Don and I did slow dance with them when the music was right, trading dance partners back and forth. Don or I stayed really close to the girls not feeling like we should leave them alone with so many single guys around. We think some of the guy were wondering why "old guys" like Don and Rob had young women with them. After an hour and a half or so, when we were already out of wine, the girls decided it was time to leave and take the party to our hotel.
The RR is still pretty darn dated being stuck in the 70's and needing a complete makeover and allows way too many single men to make donations and lurk about. We would never go there without another couple! We never did made it upstairs to the couples area.
Don walked out and left me with the girls while he got the girls' fur jackets from the car trunk and came back in. The girls put the coats on and left the guys to carry the girls' folded dresses out. The jackets did both cover the girls' butts barely but nicely.
On the way back to the Vegas Strip, I had Shelly's jacket open playing with her breasts and kissing while she rubbed and jacked on my dick. She told me that she was self conscious about her very low C section scar so she doesn't feel comfortable stripping down like Julie did in public. She and Don had been discussing going to a plastic surgeon and seeing if he could help her so she would feel better about the scar. With all the giggling the front seat, I knew Don and Julie's hands were wandering too.
The valet enjoyed watching the girls climb out of the car when we dropped if off. It was really obvious that there was nothing but woman under their jackets. Don and Rob walked the girls across the lobby area and down the hallway to the elevators. Shelly and I didn't think anyone in the lobby and halls really even noticed that we didn't have anything on under the jackets. Riding up the elevator to Shelly and Don's 27th floor room, the guys quickly helped us out of our jackets. When the elevator door opened, no one was in the elevator vestibule or the hall way to the room to see/watch us walk to the room.
By now it was late and Shelly and I kicked the heels off and hit the bathroom to freshen up. Knowing Don and Shelly so well was nice as we could get to playing without wasting time. When we came out, the boys were already stripped down and the king sized bed turned down. I went to Don at the open window and kissed him and started making out. Rob and Shelly immediately got on the bed and started making out. Don and I watched them for a bit and when Rob went down on Shelly, we moved to the bed too.
Don went down on me and gave my clit a great licking and sucking with me having the first orgasm of the evening. Don moved up and worked a bit at fitting his cock in me. He is big and me being fairly tight, it took him a bit to work in full depth. He started out very slowly stroking. He really got going and was banging me hard with my legs in the air with him holding my legs up. He was banging so hard that was sliding up the bed to the head board. I had to put my hands up to push and stop the sliding. Shelly and Rob moved over to rub me and suck my tits... really enjoyable. Don finally came, long and hard, pushing in as deep as he could and holding it there.
Rob rolled over on Shelly and did full body missionary screwing before getting up on his knees and pounding her pussy. He came really fast probably due to all the teasing and play in the car's back seat.
We all laid around laughing and visiting until I noticed Rob getting hard again. He finger banged my cum filled pussy and then rolled over on me. Sloppy seconds, slow and loving screwing is really a nice way to finish the evening. In a few minutes, Don was on Shelly doing sloppy seconds on her. Both guys finished and after a while, Shelly and I went to the bathroom to clean off a bit. Shelly stepped out and threw a couple warm wash clothes to the boys.
As Rob and I were getting ready to leave, we mentioned again staying exclusive regarding swinging with Shelly and Rob. Just let each other know if anything changes. We decided to meet for a really late breakfast or lunch in the morning to decide what we would do Saturday night.
I slipped my jacket on and Rob got the rest of my clothes and we kissed Shelly and Don good night and headed out and down the hall to the elevator and our room. Falling asleep was really easy. J&R
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 10,183 views
Preliminary:
After our first meeting (Winter Meet and Greet Dinner) with Liz and Bob, the girls arranged a couples’ trip to Key West, Florida between College Spring Break time and Easter of 2015. Adult Spring Break 2015 - Part 1 and Part 2 are available for reading here in the Swingers Board Stories.
At a winter of 2014-15 hometown dinner with Liz and Bob, we all had commented on and discussed that we were maintaining our tans with hopes of going some place warm for a few days of sun. Since both couples individually have gone on trips to clothes optional adults only nudist type resorts in Mexico, the Dominican Republic, Palm Springs and Tucson, we discussed going together to a resort for a week. The girls decided to research on locations and try to arrange meeting at a resort.
A few days later, Lori called me at work and told me that she and Liz had arranged plane tickets to Key West, FL and two rooms for four nights (Thursday to Sunday) at a bed and breakfast near Duval Street. We would arrive in Key West Thursday afternoon and leave Monday morning the 4th week of March kind of in Spring Break time. Neither couple had ever been to Key West before and it sounded like something different and fun to the girls.
Day Three (Saturday Of Our Key West, FL Trip:
Lori and I slept in Saturday morning after our first same bed full swap with Liz and Bob the night before. As we started stirring and waking, Lori reminded me that we really had to discuss recreational swinging and trading partners with Liz and Bob since we had not swapped or traded partners with anyone else in well over 20 years. We knew we were ok with swapping with Bob and Liz on foursome, threesomes, and twosomes but wanted to discuss an exclusive relationship with them so as not to introduce chances of STD’s, emotional drama, etc.
A little after 9 AM, I rolled out of bed first and quickly shaved. Lori was dozing again, so I quietly left the room. Once again, Bob was already up, out and in the hot tub. I joined him to soak and chat a bit to discuss the fun we had the night before. I broached the subject of swinging. He said that he and Liz had discussed it a little too and were fine with swinging only just with Lori and me. If either couple decided to swing with any others we’d let each other know so our relationships and what was ok to do could be re-evaluated.
Just before 10 AM, Bob and I climbed of the hot tub and went to the rooms to get swim trunks and T-shirts on to get breakfast across the street at the B&B office and pool areas. The girls were both awake and starting to get ready to come out and nude sunbath. Bob and I walked across the street to the B&B’s breakfast area and loaded up a couple trays with coffee, raisin bread toast, yogurt, etc. and carried the trays across to the table on our rooms’ deck and hot tub areas. Bob and I set the table quickly, went to our rooms, told the girls we were ready for breakfast and stripped down heading back out to our table.
The four of us had a nice breakfast and briefly discussed exclusive swinging with each other agreeing to be extra careful and discrete about swinging near our home area. We all agreed that foursomes and threesomes were fine with us all and that very private and discrete twosome play and dates with each other’s spouses were ok as long as the others knew and approved of the dates. We all agreed that if we ever traded partners with any others, we would let the other couple knows before we traded with them again.
We all got comfortable and chatted, sunned, napped, and relaxed for the rest of the morning. We decided not to do anything special during the day but to go out for dinner about 7:30 PM and then go to Bonnie and Sam's and George and Connie’s condos (the couples we had met at the Garden of Eden the night before) and check out their “adult” party in the big complex next to the A&B Dock.
A bit after noon, Bob phoned and ordered in a couple of hot pastrami sandwiches from a place that delivered. Bob asked the delivery boy to phone when he got to our B&B so we could open up the side gate to let him in. The girls set up the deck table and got out the last couple bottles of white wine. When the delivery boy phoned, I wrapped a towel on and walked over to the side gate and let him in. He did get an eyeful of our nude girls when he sat the sandwiches and chips down on the table. Bob came out of their room with the cash to pay the guy who was making a serious effort not to look at the girls. Really good shared sandwiches and a couple glasses of wine went down well. During our lunch, Bob called Berlin’s on the second floor level about the A&B dock for dinner reservations.
About 6 PM we all heading into our rooms to get cleaned up and ready to go out to dinner. Bob and I both dressed in shorts, button shirts, and sandals and were ready in minutes. The girls were washing hair and primping, so Bob and I walked out and down to Fastino’s grocery and bought a couple bottles of nice wine and a small canvas bag to carry them in for a hostess gift at the condo party later.
When we got back to the B&B with the wine, the girls were close to being ready, all tanned, lotioned up, makeup and jewelry on, hair done beautifully, high heels and nude!! The last step was to help them into “dresses”. Liz had brought a stretchy tight number that was strapless and boobsie and very short. Lori didn’t have anything quite like that so she had to improvise. Lori decided to wear a long summer strapped sun tunic top as a very short dress that she had originally brought to wear over white shorts or pants. The girls were giggling and laughing as we all had a last glass of wine at the room. They were discussing how they had never “dressed this way” to go out in public to dinner before and that they must be bad influences on each other.
Going down the few steps from our rooms’ deck area to the street, the girls’ “dresses” rode up a bit showing lots of ass and pussy…. simply great! The girls had to really walk carefully across the street holding their much too short “dress” hems down. When pulled down to cover bare pussies, the tops were dangerously low with lots of boob and cleavage shown. The outfits were great for us guys!! We all walked out, and by the time we were across the street and in front of the B&B office, the girls knew and decided they could not walk far on the heels and in the short dresses.
The B&B office man was more than helpful in arranging a golf cart vehicle to drive us to the A&B dock for dinner. Besides the great eyeful of our girls on the ride with their dresses riding up high to show high thigh and pussy, Bob and I tipped the cart driver well when we got to the A&B dock and got his card with the number to call later for a ride back to the B&B.
It definitely was not dark yet and the girls were trying not to show a lot of ass, bare pussy and boob as we walked the short distance on the A&B dock to the restaurant’s entrance on the harbor side. The nicer Berlin restaurant is upstairs above the Alonzo’s more informal restaurant. The girls in their short dresses basically almost showed all to the people in the first floor restaurant on the walk up the open steps to Berlin’s.
The host at the top of the stairs, with a big smile, led us to a table to seat us. First Lori then Liz took napkins off the table, unfolded them and put them on their chair seats to set their bare butts on as their dresses really rode up when they tried to sit. The host, water boy, and waiter all were smiling ear to ear. Our girls were actually blushing and trying to ignore the looks. Other women in the restaurant were giving looks to kill. Very funny.
We ordered a bottle of a dry white wine and read the menus for a bit. We ordered shrimp cocktails, salads and a couple of entrées to share. Sitting at the table, the girls were basically covered but the wait staff all did repeatedly glance down at cleavage, boobs and the girls’ laps as the girls tried to keep napkins strategically placed. It was great as we relaxed and visited.
When we finished dinner it was a bit after 9 PM. Bob and I dug credit cards out and settled our bill. The girls had a time getting out of their chairs with the whole room watching and holding their breath. Lots of ass and pussy was shown as they stood up from the table. The girls got their dresses pulled down over bare pussies and asses, and we walked over to the stair top to go back down. Bob and I waited with our hostess bag of wine for the condo party as the girls went to the restroom near the top of the stairs.
Walking back down the steps was a treat again as the girls in their heels had their short hemlines ride up again showing bare pussy and ass again. The girls worked at not making eye contact with people in the first floor Alonzo’s restaurant or with Bob and me.
By this time it was darker out, and the girls felt much more comfortable in the short skirts as we slowly walked along the dock to the big condo complex across the street from the dock area. We walked across the street and the girls were not so worried about the dresses riding up so high since it was even darker out now away from the dock lights.
In the condo’s courtyard, we walked over to the lobby and asked for Bonnie and Sam or Connie and George. The desk lady buzzed their condos giving our girls the eye. Someone answered the call upstairs, and the desk lady directed us back out to an outside elevator to wait,
A few minutes wait and the elevator opened with Bonnie in it. She was wearing sandals and holding her cover up closed. The girls air kissed and complemented each other on hair and make as we got on the elevator. Bonnie commented on how good our girls looked in short skirts and heels. Liz and Lori both laughed and lifted the skirt hems to show Bonnie the bare pussies. Bonnie flipped open her cover up and she was nude underneath too.
On the top floor of the condo building, we stepped out of the elevator with Bob holding my Lori’s hand and me with my arm around his Liz’s waist and walked with Bonnie towards one side on the outside balcony walk to Bonnie and Sam’s condo with Connie and George’s condo next door. At the turn next to the elevator, two good-looking young men in shorts and polo shirts were sitting to provide security for the party. With security, people could easily walk in the nude between the two condos on the outside walk areas without being seen by others people in the condo complex.
As we entered Bonnie’s condo, she pulled her cover up off and hung it on the back of a chair in the kitchen area. She was very nicely tan, with attractive small boobs and nude wearing only sandals. Bonnie showed us where to put our wine on the bar counter area and gave us a short tour of the condos. Both condos had a master bedroom with a California King bed and a second bedroom with two queen sized beds. Nightstands next to the beds had little bowls with condoms for the guests’ use.
The condos each had a loft area above the main floor with a walk out upper viewing/sun deck area. From the condos’ living areas, patio doors opened to deck areas overlooking the harbor area. The condos’ bedrooms were dark except for a couple of candles and the rest of the condos’ lights were romantically dimmed.
Bonnie said that counting us, there were perhaps 15 or 16 couples at the party. Connie and George came over to say hi. They were both nude and were picking up empty glasses, circulating and visiting with guests. Looking at the people we could see the guests’ ages ranged from the late 20’s or early 30’s to into the 70’s. Some people visiting and having drinks were nude and others were completely dressed. Bonnie told us that George was showing the ladies a good time in their bedroom. Bob and I went over and got glasses of wine for the girls and us.
As we watched, George came and went taking different women back to a bedroom. George appeared to be quite the athlete, leaving his wife to be the hostess. We figured right away that he probably was the horny bed-notcher type of guy.
Bonnie, George and Connie moved on leaving us standing in the middle of the living room area next to a young couple, probably the youngest couple there. We all introduced ourselves. The young couple, Gwen and Dennis seemed a bit uncomfortable as our girls started visiting with them. While I was holding hands with Liz, she told the young couple that we had met the host couples the night before at the Garden of Eden nude bar downtown and were invited to the condo adult party. Gwen told us she and Dennis were staying at the condo complex for a week. They had met Connie and Bonnie at the condo’s pool deck area where the girls had all been sunning topless. Connie and Bonnie had invited them to the adult party after meeting them at the pool.
Dennis was dressed like Bob and me in shorts and button front shirt. His young wife Gwen had white shorts on with a sheer white see thought shirt top on over a strapless white bra. They were a very good-looking young couple. They said they had never been to an adult nude swinger type party like this, were curious and decided to stop by. Liz and I told them, that this type of party was fun because of the open-minded people. There would be nudity to no nudity depending on the people in attendance. Some people would be naturists or exhibitionists and not into swinging and some would be pretty hardcore swingers. People were free to do as much or as little as they wanted and were comfortable with.
We told Dennis and Gwen that we were all married and that I was with Bob’s wife Liz and my wife Lori was standing and holding Bob’s hand next to us. Gwen asked if we were swingers. We all laughed and Lori told them yes and no. We did swing with each other but were not into open swinging with others. Both couples liked nude resorts and watching and being watched.
As Lori was talking, I was hiking Liz’s dress up to show her pussy and then together Liz and I carefully worked Liz’s dress up and off without mussing her hair and makeup. Liz stepped out of her heels. As Liz’s dress was coming off, Bob started working my Lori’s dress off too. I took Liz’s dress and heels over to a corner of the living room and folded them and put them down. I quickly got out of my sandals, shorts and shirt and laid them over Liz’s dress. I turned around to walk back to Liz with my cock already hard and standing straight out. It was very sexy and erotic looking at our nude wives.
Bob had Lori’s tunic dress and heels off and was stripping down too. He carried the clothes, heels and his sandals over to the corner too and walked back. The three couples were now standing together in the middle of the room with Gwen and Dennis still dressed. As we visited, sipped wine, and chatted, Dennis had his arm around Gwen and got her white bra top unhooked and off. Gwen was beautiful in shorts and the very sheer white top showing off her boobs. By this time, Lori had Bob’s hard cock in hand and Liz was holding mine.
We left Dennis and Gwen and split up and moved around the condos to watch and meet others. Liz and I picked up a couple of towels and went up to the loft area and out on the deck area to look at the moon and harbor. After a bit, Liz folded the towel, laid it on the deck. With me leaning back against the railing, Liz knelt down on the folded town and started very slowing licking and sucking my dick. Very nice!
After a few minutes, Gwen and Dennis were up there too watching. Dennis was now nude too and had gotten Gwen’s shorts off leaving her wearing just the very sheer white top and sandals. Gwen was young and knockout beautiful. After a bit, Gwen slipped her sheer top off and put it on a lounge chair. She then helped position Dennis next to me at the rail. His cock was really hard and pointing up. Gwen knelt down too on a corner of Liz’s towel and started sucking Dennis’ s cock. Watching the girls’ heads move as they sucked, I couldn’t hold long and told Liz I was going to cum. She sucked and licked faster. As I started to spurt a bit, Liz moved and got the towel up and caught most all my cum without having to swallow it all or getting it all over her face and chest.
As I was cumming, Dennis reached down to hold Gwen’s head and she really started sucking and stroking his dick. With Liz kneeling next to Gwen watching and me standing next to Dennis watching, Dennis stiffened and started cumming. Gwen was able to hold and swallow the first couple spurts of cum with the rest filling her mouth and running and dripping down on her boobs. As Dennis’s cock was drained and went limp, Liz helped Gwen wipe the spilled cum off her face and chest.
For the next 30 or 40 minutes, Gwen, Liz, Dennis and I visited while looking out over the harbor and dock and the moon. We told the younger couple that in swinging “NO means NO” and you do not have to anything you feel uncomfortable with. Liz told them that even though she and Lori were trading husbands on this little trip, they didn’t swapping and swing with anyone else. I told them, both couples had started sunning in the nude, going to nude (not swinger resorts) before moving on to watching and being watched having sex. This weekend was really the first full swapping experience either couple had and that we had agreed that it should be exclusive just to the four people and not involve others.
Since it was getting late, Liz and I moved downstairs to find Lori and Bob. They were in one of the master bedrooms and Lori was on top riding the heck out of Bob. Liz went and got a couple glasses of wine, and we stood in the bedroom door way and watched Lori and Bob screw too. After a couple minutes Dennis and Gwen, both still nude, joined us to watch. I gave Gwen my glass of wine as we watched. Bob got Lori to roll off and he rolled on top. He got Lori’s legs up high and moved his arms to hold her legs higher as he pounded her pussy. After a bit, he pushed in deep, arched, and came a big load deep in Lori’s pussy. Liz and I both applauded with Dennis and Gwen joining in.
Lori and Bob crawled out of bed and moved into the master to clean up as Gwen, Dennis, Liz and I went back out to the living room area. We chatted with Connie and George for a bit until Lori and Bob were back to join us. We found and thanked Bonnie, George and Connie for the nice evening, and Bob and I walked over to get our clothes. As we were talking with Gwen and helping Liz and Lori back into their dresses, Dennis left for a minute and came back with their clothes. Dennis and Gwen quickly dressed, made their good byes and left for their condo.
I borrowed Bonnie’s phone and called our B&B and asked the desk guy to have to golf cart pick us up at the condo complex in about 10 minutes. We made our goodbyes and thanked our hosts and left. At the elevator, the girls put their heels back on and down we went. We waited for a couple minutes near the elevator and our B&B golf cart ride showed up.
Liz and I squeezed into the front seat with the driver with Liz half on my lap and her dress hiked to her waist. Bob and my Lori got in back. Liz took one of the driver’s hands and put it on her bare thigh. The driver was grinning from ear to ear. It was a quick drive back to our B&B where the driver parked in front of the B&B office and let us off. Both girls giggling hiked their “dresses” to above waist and walked bare butt across the street ahead of us to our rooms with the cart driver watching.
Once back on our B&B deck area, the girls slipped out of their heels and dresses, teased a bit, and head to their rooms. Bob winked and followed Lori to our room and I followed Liz to their room. By the time I had my shirt and shorts off, my dick was hard, and I sat Liz on the bed and laid her back down, kissing and feeling her up. We had a slow screw missionary style, very huggy and kissy. After I came nicely, we fell asleep.
In the morning, I woke up with Liz stroking my cock with her hand. In a second I was hard again and we had a nice wake up screwing session. When we were done, I opened the B&B door to the deck and left it open and crawled back into bed with Liz since Lori and Bob’s door was still closed.
After awhile, we heard Lori and Bob stirring, talking and laughing. Lori and I climbed out of bed and looked out and saw they had the room door propped open too. We walked next door to check on Lori and Bob. We all decided we had had a good time. The girls were going to freshen up, hot tub a bit, while Bob and I got dressed to go across the street to bring breakfast back again to our rooms’ deck area table.
We ate breakfast in the nude again on our rooms’ deck, sunned at bit, soaked some, etc. After lunchtime, we all cleaned up and got dressed. A golf cart cab took us over to the Hemingway house, which we toured. We ate a late lunch/early dinner at a Bodega Restaurant, which was very good. The restaurant called a cab for us and we went back to the B&B.
Since it had been a busy few days, we all turned in early because we had to be up so early to take a cab back to the airport to go home. Talking it over, we decided to watch plane fares and in a few months try to make a nice trip together again with such good friends.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 13,696 views
The only lights in the back yard that night were the patio lights. The patio lights provided the pool enough light to see shapes but not enough to make apparent what all was going on in the pool.
Everybody seemed to migrate around the pool instead of congregating in one place. Some swam, while some floated on their backs, while others just seemed to be enjoying the cool water after such a warm day. The one thing that everybody was doing was enjoying the water.
At one point Linda swam over to me, she just smiled at me and gave me a deep loving kiss. Having fun hon, I asked as we parted our kiss. She just looked at me with a broad smile on her face, “You think,” she said with a laugh.
She then wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a big hug, you know hon, she whispered in my ear, “I’ve been thinking that maybe we should start coming down here more often.”
In the most innocent expression I could muster I replied, “Well is there a big reason why you have been thinking that?” She laughed as she reached down and gave my cock a squeeze saying “there might be a real big reason why,” then with a laugh she swam off.
I had a broad smile on my face as I watched Linda swim away. I was thinking that I had forgotten just how much fun our old friends were and just how much fun our new friends seemed to be.
Maybe she was right maybe we should make it back to this area far more often in the future. As those sexy thoughts ran through my mind, I could feel my cock start to stir.
My eyes were open but I wasn’t looking at or seeing anything, I was lost in my own thoughts when Peggy came up to me. She wrapped her arms around my neck. She gave me a deep kiss as she held me tightly.
I held her tightly and enjoyed the feel of her naked body against my own. My cock was responding to the situation by rising to the occasion.
Peggy smiled and backed away from me just a bit. I hope you don’t mind, she said but I promised Bruce I would play with him next, but first I just had to come by and tell you just how glad Stan and I are that we reunited with you and Linda again today.
Besides, she added, I was looking forward to taking my time with you after they leave if that is all right with you. That’s fine with me I said, you have fun and I’ll catch up with you a little later.
I watched Peggy swim over to Bruce and watched as they climbed out of the pool and walked toward the house. There was no anger or frustration on my part, I was enjoying the sight of this beautiful lady in all her naked glory walking away.
My attention returned to the pool when I felt a pair of arms wrap around my neck. Linda was smiling as she gave me a little peck of a kiss, Stan and I are going to go play for a little bit, if you don’t mind, she said.
Not at all hon, you have fun and I’ll catch up with you in a little bit. She gave me another kiss; “love you” see you in a little bit, she said as she swam toward Stan. Love you too hon, I called after her.
I was walking toward to steps to get out of the pool as I watch Linda and Stan climbing out then walking toward the house. They were already in the house by the time I got out of the pool.
I started to walk toward the house then noticed Shirley in the hot tub. She was looking over at me and smiling. I walked over to the hot tub and looked down at her. Neither of us said anything for a few moments, we just looked at each other smiling for a moment.
The water is great she said, come on in. I didn’t realize just how cool the pool was until I stepped into the hot water in the hot tub. I slowly worked my way into the tub and sat down beside Shirley.
After a few moments I said, well the water is great after you get used to it anyway. We chatted like old friends for several minutes as we enjoyed the warm water swirling around us.
This has to be one of the things I enjoy most about the lifestyle, just a few hours ago Shirley and I were perfect strangers. We were now sitting naked in a hot tub, our naked bodies lightly touching one another and chatting as if it’s the most normal thing in the world.
As we chatted, I felt Shirley ever so lightly running her fingertips over my left thigh. After a few minutes of that, she started running her fingertips, with the same lite touch over my cock. I looked over at her and smiled as I enjoyed her touch.
It didn’t take her long at all to get my cock standing at attention. Once she had my cock hard and hungry for her touch she turned her back to me and slowly slid effortlessly onto my lap.
She was sitting sidewise on my lap with her left arm draped over my right shoulder. She turned toward me, placed her arms around my neck, and kissed me. When we broke our kiss, Shirley asked me how long we had known Stan and Peggy. I told her that we first met them over fifteen years ago.
We continued to chat like two ordinary people who had just met, getting to know one another. The primary difference was that in this instance Shirley and I had first met only a few hours prior, had engaged in a threesome, and were now sitting in a hot tub naked, with her sitting on my lap.
We both knew that we would soon be fucking one another; however, neither of us was in any hurry. We were taking our time enjoying each other’s bodies as well as enjoying each other’s company.
As we chatted, I mimicked the same lite touch she was using on my body. I lightly traced my fingers over her breast, her nipples, her thighs, and when I reached between her thighs, she spread her legs wide enough to give me access to her pussy.
When I reached between her thighs she was talking about some vanilla subject, she continued talking as I traced my finger over and around her pussy. I have no idea how long we were in the hot tub, it could have been fifteen minutes, it could have been half an hour, or more, I just don’t know. All I know is that we both enjoyed ourselves while we were in the tub chatting, caressing each other’s body, and getting to know one another.
I smiled at her after giving her a quick kiss and asked her if she would like to go inside, or stay into the tub where we were both likely to soon turn into prunes. Shirley slowly slid off my lap and stood in front of me as I stood. After getting out of the tub we both helped dry off the other and walked into the house with my arm around her waist.
As we walked through the house, we found nobody in the living room or in the den. As we exited the den toward the hallway, we heard moans coming from the direction of the hallway.
We continued to walk down the hallway, which had bedrooms on both sides. We saw dim light coming from three of the bedrooms. Those three bedroom doors were open and the hallway was lit by two night-lights located in wall sockets.
We paused at the doorway to the first bedroom we came to and looked inside the room. Inside, we saw that both nightstands held burning candles which providing the only light in the room. We also saw Linda and Stan on the bed.
Linda was on her hands and knees while Stan knelt behind her fucking her doggy style. Linda’s had her face buried in a pillow as she loudly moaned her pleasure into it. Stan was holding her by the hips as he slammed his cock into her.
It didn’t take but an instant of watching Stan and Linda to have my cock rock hard and standing straight up against my belly. Shirley was standing in front of me as we both enjoyed a voyeuristic thrill in watching Stan fucking Linda.
As we watched, I wrapped my arms around Shirley holding her close to me and enjoying the feel of my cock resting against her ass. After a few minutes watching Stan and Linda, we backed out of the doorway and continued down the hallway. At the end of the hallway, we stopped at the doorway to the master bedroom and looked inside.
The light from a few candles, which were located on the dresser, illuminated the bedroom. Peggy was lying sideways on the bed, on her back. While Bruce was standing at the side of the bed with Peggy’s legs resting on his chest. His cock was pumping in and out of her pussy, as she pulled and tweaked her nipples.
We watched them for a few minutes. The sight of his very large cock rhythmically sliding in and out of her pussy mesmerized me. Listening to Peggy moan loudly every time his cock entered her added to the erotic appeal.
By the time Shirley and I backed out of the master bedroom, we were both more than ready for our own playtime. I noticed that the door to the bedroom across from the master bedroom was open with light coming from inside. Looking into that bedroom, we noticed that two large round candles illuminated the room, one on each nightstand.
Shirley turned toward me and with a little chuckle said, “Shall we?” I think we shall I replied as I took her into my arms and gave her a deep kiss.
As we climbed onto the bed, I took the time to marvel on just what a beautiful woman Shirley was. I kissed Shirley again, letting my hands roam over her body as I did.
As our lips parted, I started kissing my way down her body, enjoying her breasts and abdomen as I did. I discovered she was ticklish when I traced a circle around her navel with my tongue and she laughed uncontrollably when I inserted my tongue into her navel.
I took my time enjoy the area between her navel and pussy. I kissed, licked, and caressed her lower abdomen, inside her upper thighs, and the area around her pussy.
I moved to where I was lying between her legs. With my tongue, I traced the area just outside the lips of her pussy. I teasingly and ever so lightly ran my tongue over the length of her pussy from the base to the clit, careful not to put but the lightest if any pressure on the clit.
As I enjoyed teasing her pussy, I marveled as I watched her pussy open like a flower and her clit increase in size. As I enjoyed myself, Shirley stroked my head with her hand.
I was in no hurry to bring to an end the enjoyment I was having with Shirley’s body. Shirley however seemed to want to spend a little time enjoying my body. She rolled me over onto my back, straddled my head, returned her pussy to my mouth, and took my cock into her mouth.
I may not know much, however it’s been my experience that the best sex I’ve ever had was the times I’ve spent all my efforts to bring pleasure to the woman I’m with and she feels an obligation or desire to return the favor. That seemed to be the case that night with Shirley.
As I licked, sucked her pussy and clit, and fucked her pussy with my tongue, she returned the favor by sucking, licking, stroking and caressing my cock and testicles.
In most cases sex is primarily, orgasm focused, being that over the last eight to ten hour’s I had two orgasms, what Shirley and I were doing was more, prolonged pleasure focused.
There does come a point during playtime that a tongue ceases to scratch the woman’s sexual itch. When Shirley reached that point, she rolled off the top of me and as she rolled onto her back, pulled my on top of her.
She reached between our bodies, gripped my cock, and rubbed the head along the length of her pussy before positioning the head at her entrance.
With one slow continual stroke, I inserted my cock all the way into Shirley. I kissed her; our tongues were playing in each other’s mouths as I began a rhythm of slow steady full depth strokes of my cock into her pussy.
We continued this for some time until Shirley bored of it and rolled me onto my back and straddled my waist. With Shirley straddling my waist, I let her take control of pleasuring herself. As Shirley rode my cock, I primarily rested and played with her breast.
Occasionally, she would stretch out on top of me and kiss me. Occasionally she bounced on my cock and on other occasions, she sat on me using all her weight to force my cock as deep as possible inside her and she would grind against me rubbing her clit against my pubic bone.
There comes a time during sex when the focus changes from providing pleasure to having an orgasm, and I had reached that point. I rolled Shirley from on top of me. I pulled her over and onto her hands and knees. I moved behind her, gripping my cock I rubbed the head along the length of her pussy, arched my hips, and thrust my cock all the way inside her.
I began a continual series of strong, deep, steady strokes into her pussy. There was no real urgency; it was rather this is what is going to bring me to an orgasm and hopefully Shirley also.
I saw Shirley arch her back as her head rolled back, and she took a deep breath and held it. I not only heard the moan that started deep in her abdomen, I could feel it.
She used all her strength to push herself back as hard as she could to force my cock as deep as possible into her. Gripping her by the hips, I pulled back and slammed my cock into her as hard as I could and held it there. As I started to cum the loud moan escaped her lips as she announced to the world she was cumming also.
We remained locked in that position until Shirley’s body went limp and she collapsed foreword onto her stomach. I was still pushing hard enough against her that my cock remained inside her and I ended up lying on top of her.
Lying on top of Shirley I could feel my heart beating against her back, through my cock I could also feel her heart beating. I closed my eyes and tried to catch my breath as I enjoyed the feeling of her heart.
After a few seconds, or should I say what felt like a few seconds, I felt somebody stroking my back then pat me on the ass. My eyes slowly opened, Linda was standing beside the bed, sunlight was coming into the room from the window, and Shirley was still beneath me.
My mind was “disoriented” as I tried to rationalize what was going on, it was as if I was in a time warp. I knew we must have fallen asleep after having sex and I had a momentary pang of fear that I might have broken some unspoken rule about sleeping with another woman.
I muttered the one thing that men always resort to in times like this, “I’m sorry,” Linda just laughed and replied, you’re not in trouble, Peggy is fixing breakfast, get up and join the rest of us.
During this, Shirley stirred beneath me and sleepily asked, “What’s going on.” “You feel asleep and I had to stay in here with you to protect you against molesters of course,” I replied.
Linda gave me a sharp, good-naturedly swat on the ass before saying, you two both feel asleep. You two get up and come have breakfast with us, Linda said as she walked out of the room.
I guess if my mind had been a little sharper, I would have noticed that Linda was naked and the chances of me being in any trouble with her were nonexistent.
After a quick shower, I walked into the kitchen where I found everybody except Shirley sitting around the kitchen table. I poured myself a cup of coffee and joined them.
Peggy greeted me by saying, “well I see you finely got up sleepyhead.” Stan took a sip of his coffee, looked at me with a smile, and said, “What’s the deal bud, too old to hang with the big kids.”
In the midst of the good-natured ribbing I was getting Shirley entered the room. Bruce decided to rib Shirley a little so with a smile he said, “Honey you do know what they say about women that sleep with a man the first night they meet him don’t you.”
Shirley however dished it right back and replied, “Honey it wasn’t my fault, if he hadn’t fucked me into a state of exhaustion I wouldn’t have slept with him.”
We got up and cleaned off the table after that, because Shirley’s reply had caused Peggy to laugh so hard she spit coffee all over the table.
It was amazing how well we all got along together. We had been very close friends with Stan and Peggy back in the day, but it’s unusual to form a friendship as quickly as we had with Shirley and Bruce.
I had made up my mind that we were going to spend a lot more time with the four of them from now on.
The guys took their coffee and went out onto the patio to enjoy the beautiful morning. The girls spent some time in the kitchen chatting among themselves. We must have been chatting on the patio for half and hour or more before the girls came out to join us.
Linda came over to me, bent down and gave me a loving kiss and said, “Love you,” love you too hon, I replied. She climbed into the lounge chair with me, I guess more on top of me than beside me.
I held her for a few minutes before she said, “hon, I would really like to come down here more often, I really miss Stan and Peggy and wouldn’t mind spending some more time with Shirley and Bruce also.” I smiled and told her “I’m sure that can be arranged.”
We spent the biggest part of the morning just lounging around, chatting, drinking coffee, and in general just doing all the things friends do together.
It was about noon and the temperature was up around eighty degrees or more when the girls all jumped in the pool. A few minutes later, all the guys joined them.
We must have been frolicking in the pool for some time when Peggy declared she wanted to “play horsy.” She swam over to me and gently pushed me down by the shoulders, telling me to let her climb on my shoulders so we could play horsy.
I squatted down in the water so she could climb onto my shoulders. Instead of climbing onto my shoulders facing the same direction I faced, she climbed on facing the opposite direction I was. When I stood up, I had a mouth full of her pussy.
Stan laughed at her and told her “I don’t think that’s the way you’re supposed to be riding your horse.” Peggy told him to mind his own business this is the way she rides her horse.
That might have been the case but she failed to calculate the weight and balance along with the center of gravity because I was only able to balance her for a few moments before I fell over.
I however did make use of those few moments and managed to suck her clit before we fell over. Peggy’s biggest accomplishment though was to bring a sexual element back to the six of us. There just seemed to be a lot more kissing and touching going on around the pool.
Everybody was having fun and nobody was having sex or anything like that, it was just that there seemed to be a much more prevalent sexual element. We played around in the pool for a while longer before one by one the group migrated back to the patio. In the patio, the conversation flowed amongst all six of us.
At one point Peggy asked if anybody would be interested in playing a game. The majority of the group seemed a little hesitant to the prospect of playing a game.
Bruce was the first to verbalize that hesitation and asked Peggy, “Just what game do you have in mind.”
Peggy smiled at him and told him that she was just thinking about how everybody seemed to be enjoying everybody’s company so much she was trying to think of a way to get everybody interacting with one another in a fun way.
As she was thinking how best to do that she thought about an “ice breaker game” that they had played at some of their parties in the past to get things going. I know we don’t need an “ice breaker game” with this group, however, with a few changes to the rules, I thought it might be a great “coup-de-grace” as it were for this party.
Bruce told Peggy that she now had his attention, tell us about the game you have in mind.
Peggy thought for a few moments then replied. Well, we could start the game with the six of us paired up with our spouses; we spend five minutes with them. When the timer goes off the men will then move around the room to the next woman and spend five minutes with her, when the timer goes off again the men will again move on to the next woman.
Bruce was now all smiles, so you saying that we will be having sex with one woman for five minutes then move on to have sex with another woman for five minutes.
Peggy smiled; yea that’s what I’m talking about, that’s the basics anyway, what do you think.
Bruce thought about it for a few moments then said, I think we should set the timer at eight minutes. Why would we need eight minutes, instead of five minutes, Peggy asked with a puzzled look.
Bruce laughed and told her because five minutes aren’t enough and you won’t agree to ten minutes. Peggy shook her head good-naturedly before saying, ok then eight minutes on the time, would you like to play or not.
Sure, Bruce replied, what are we waiting for?
Everybody was laughing and in high spirits when we all headed into the house. Peggy grabbed three large beach towels and a timer from the kitchen then joined the group.
Inside she handed each of the ladies a beach towel. When we all reached the den, the ladies spread their towels out on the floor and everybody paired up with our spouses.
Ok, Peggy said here’s the rules again, when I say go I start the timer and you will have eight minutes to do whatever you and your partner want to do. When the timer goes off you stop whatever you’re doing and move counter clockwise to the next lady.
Does anybody have any questions?
Bruce asked her “when will the game end?” Peggy laughed and said when the lady’s say it ends of course.
OK, Bruce said, then asked what happen if we cum? Well, that depends on who you talking about. If one of us lady’s cum hopefully it will be one of many.
If one of you guys cum, you will need to hope your next partner can get you up again, and I guess the woman you’re with will benefit from the extra lubricant the next time you’re with her Bruce.
The room erupted with laughter. Peggy looked around the room before saying “ok, if there are no more question, the timer is set, go.”
I had jumped the gun a little bit and had been feeling Linda up while Bruce was asking his questions. Her pussy was flowing by the time I first touched her, I knew that the thought of a prolonged fuck session involving three men had her extremely excited.
When Peggy said go, I eased Linda down, got between her legs, and slid my cock into her. I fucked her in the missionary position, savoring her body, and kissing her until the timer went off.
The progression of the rotation had me going next to Shirley and Stan coming to Linda.
As I knelt down next to Shirley I leaned toward her and kissed her. As we kissed Shirley pushed my onto my back, straddled my waist, and as she held my cock she lowered her pussy onto it.
As Shirley bounced up and down on my cock I massaged her breast and tweaked her nipples. I also took the opportunity to look over to see what Stan and Linda were doing.
Stan had Linda on her hands and knees, and he was fucking her hard from behind. I noticed that Linda was thrusting her ass back into his thrusts, meeting force with force. I could hear the wet slapping sound when he thrust his cock into her well-lubricated pussy.
The thought that passed through my mind was that it’s a good thing she is so wet because Bruce is going to be next up on her card. The sound of the timer broke the spell and Shirley was climbing off my cock.
When I reached Peggy I knelt down in front of her as she was resetting the timer. Go, she said as she sat the timer down and wrapped her arms around my neck bringing her lips to mine.
After a short wet kiss I ask Peggy, “what’s your pleasure beautiful?” She smiled and said, I want you to fuck me from behind while we both watch Bruce fuck your beautiful wife, it turns me on watching him use that big beautiful cock of his.
I smiled as she got down on her hands and knees and I moved behind her. As I moved up to her Peggy reached between her legs and guided my cock into her pussy. There was no need for preliminaries and I slid my cock all the way into her with one long stroke.
Bruce had Linda lying on her back, her legs straight up and resting against his chest. He was rubbing his cock over the length of her pussy.
She was looking at him intently. As their eyes locked, he pushed his hips forward sinking his massive cock into her. Linda let out a hissing moan as he entered her, then her mouth opened and she sucked in a long breath.
Bruce started fucking her with a series of long slow stokes. After a few minutes, he leaned forward, forcing her legs back and pointing her pussy upwards. He then started fucking her faster and harder.
About five minutes into their session Linda was cumming hard, she was still cumming when the timer went off. Nobody said anything when Bruce continued fucking her for and extra couple of minutes bringing her through her orgasm.
When I reached Linda, I was smiling broadly. How are you doing I asked after a quick kiss. Wow, that was great I’m still on fire. Do you want to rest for a round I asked? Not on your life, I want you to fuck me hard. I eased her forward and got behind her.
My cock slid easily into her stretched, drenched pussy. I started fucking her hard and fast, and continued slamming my cock into her until the timer went off again. Then after a kiss, I left her and continued on to Shirley.
The eight-minute sessions were perfect for me. It was enough time to enjoy the woman I was with and the few minutes it took to move on to the next woman was just enough time to calm down again before starting with them.
After numerous rounds, the women had all had numerous orgasms, which in itself is somewhat unusual. The guys had been able to delay their orgasms for some time but that was soon to end.
Stan was the first of the guys to cum and it took place while he was fucking Linda.
I don’t think anybody was as pleased as much as Bruce was after Stan filled Linda’s pussy with cum. He knew that with a fresh load of cum in her pussy she would be able to let him fuck her hard from behind.
As soon as Bruce reached Linda, he eased her forward onto her hands and knees and moved behind her.
Linda reached between her legs and positioned Bruce’s cock at her entrance, and then push her ass back sliding his cock into her. Bruce didn’t hesitate and with long exaggerated strokes, he slammed his cock in and out of her pussy until the timer went off.
Bruce again fucked Linda past the timer, this time however it was so he could finish cumming,
I had managed to continue without cumming until I next came to Shirley. When I knelt down next to her, she looked at me and said, “I’m starting to get a little sore would you mind if I sucked you instead of fucking you?”
Well I don’t know I replied, “You must know how much men hate blow-jobs from beautiful ladies.” Shirley slapped me on the arm and pushed me onto my back.
Shirley set about her mission of getting me to cum. She was setting to my side, she gripped my cock in her hand, and her first move was to deep-throat my cock all the way to my pelvic bone.
She continued stroking my cock, licking it from the base to the head, and using every move she could think of. Then just before the timer went off, she deep-throated me and I filled her mouth with cum.
The game finely ended with everybody happily satisfied. We all just lay around the din for several minutes, chatting, cuddling, kissing, and enjoying the company of whom ever we were next to.
After some time Shirley addressed Bruce and said, “well hon, we have stretched a three hour party into a twenty-four hour “fuck fest” I think it’s about time we get home.”
Bruce nodded and started getting to his feet. As he did, Linda said hon we need to get going also we have a long drive still ahead of us.
As we all started moving around getting things together Shirley and Bruce came up to Linda and I, telling us how much they enjoyed meeting us followed by a round of goodbye kisses.
Before leaving, Shirley said that they were planning on coming up to our neck-of-the-woods in April to celebrate her birthday and asked if we would be interested in getting together while they are there.
We would love to, Linda said before I could. We exchanged phone numbers with them and told them we looked forward to seeing them in April.
After Linda and I got dressed, for the first time in twenty-four hours, we were standing at the front door getting ready to leave. Peggy kissed both of us, Stan and I shook hands, and he gave Linda a kiss.
Peggy told us how much she had missed us and begged us to promise her that we would stay in touch and get together often.
Linda had tears running down her cheeks when she hugged Peggy again. I want you to promise me the same thing she told Peggy. As the girls promised one another that we would stay in touch, I wished we still lived in the area again.
I told Stan that I checked and that highway runs both directions and they are more than welcome in our home anytime.
As we were getting in the car, Peggy told me to give them a call when we got home so she would know we made it back alright. I told her it would be about midnight before we got back home.
Her reply was, “I didn’t ask you what time you would get home, I told you to call me when you did.” I laughed and promised her we would call when we got home.
Linda sat silently in the passenger seat for almost the first hour of our four-hour drive back home. Her first words were, “I didn’t know how much I missed Peggy and Stan.”
I know hon, I feel somewhat guilty over the fact I hadn’t thought about them in I don’t know how long.
Well we are going to have to plan another trip down here in the not too distant future. I just nodded my head and told her we would.
No really, we are going to have to come back soon. Why, I asked. Linda just smiled and said because I forgot my favorite pair of panties; we will have to go back so I can get them.
For the next three hours, we talked about our reunion with Peggy and Stan, and our meeting Shirley and Bruce.
I told Linda that she seemed to enjoy playing with Bruce, she said, “I wouldn’t want to make a steady diet of that cock of his, but it sure is a nice change of pace now and then.”
We walked in our front door a little before midnight and I went straight to the phone to call Peggy. When she answered the phone, I told her we made it home in one peace.
We chatted for a little bit and I told her that we were going to have to make another trip down there in the near future because Linda had forgotten her favorite panties, with a laugh.
I know, she replied I found them. However, I really can’t trust you to come back in a timely manner so I’ve already told Stan that we are going to have to bring them back to her week after next.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,106 views
We had a “handyman” that was going to take care of most of the major things we needed done, we were just taking care of some of the little things to save a little money. That was the reason we were at our hometown Home depot that morning.
Linda and I were in the paint section of the store trying to pick out the color and brand of paint that would best serve us. I bent over to read the small print on some paint cans not paying any attention to my surroundings when somebody swatted me on the ass. I sprung up, twirled around, and came face to face with Peggy. She and her husband Stan were standing behind us laughing.
I was in a state of pleasant surprise and shock in seeing them standing there. It must have been ten years since we had last seen them. We had kept in touch with them after we moved out of the area for a while, but time and distance doomed any ability to keep in touch with them on regular long-term bases and over time, we lost tract of them.
Peggy shouted, “What are you two doing here?” As she threw her arms around my neck and gave me a big hug. We are just taking care of some rental property I answered as I gave her a big squeeze.
Linda gave Stan a hug and a friendly kiss. Standing in the paint isle at the Home Depot, we did some catch-up with them. At one point Peggy asked us where we were staying. I admitted that this was a last minute idea and we had not really made any reservations because I was not sure what motels in the area were nice enough to stay in these days. So to answer your question I guess we are just going to make some calls and find a motel I replied.
Nonsense Peggy said with a wave of her hand, since we became empty nesters we now have a guestroom and you two will be staying with us so we can get properly reunited and do some proper catching up. We could not impose on you like that, Linda said. You can and you will Peggy replied, I won’t take no for an answer.
I knew the idea of spending the night with Stan and Peggy appealed to me and I was sure Linda also looked forward to the chance to reunite with them. Therefore, it didn’t take much persuading to get us to agree to stay with them.
After agreeing to meet later that afternoon at their home, Linda and I bought some paint and returned to our rental house.
It was a warm afternoon and even hotter inside the house. With the thought of Stan and Peggy on my mind along with the heat in the house, it didn’t take long for me to get un-enchanted with the idea of painting the interior of the house.
I looked over at Linda and smiled, “what would you think about getting somebody to paint this for us” I asked. I would think you had been reading my mind she answered with a smile.
I knew a guy in town that had done some odd jobs for me in the past so I gave him a call to see if he would be interested in painting the interior of the house. He was interested in doing the job and said he wasn’t doing anything that weekend and could start on it that afternoon. We agreed on a price for doing the job and within half an hour he and a friend of his were at the house ready to get started.
As Linda and I drove over to Stan and Peggy’s home we were both lost in our own thoughts. We had met Peggy for the first time years before when our kids were in elementary school. Peggy was then the new vice-Principle at their school.
Peggy was a very nice looking woman, dark hair, nice body, an abundance of sex appeal, and very personable. I joked with Linda on our way home from the first time we met her at the school, "with the glasses she was wearing Peggy looked like a dominatric Librarian."
We had met Stan for the first time one night at a party house in the Bay area. Being from a small town Linda and I had kept our swinging activities out of town to avoid anybody from our hometown finding out about our pastime. It was with a bit of shock when we looked up that night and saw both Stan and Peggy at the same Party-House. That night the four of us had our first, but far from our last foursome, that however is another story.
It was early in the afternoon when we pulled off the county road onto the gravel road that lead the way to Stan and Peggy’s home. Their home was an isolated and secluded house located a few miles out of town.
From the county road, it was almost impossible to see their large two-story home. The house was nestled amongst numerous large oak and eucalyptus trees, which concealed it from the roadway.
Peggy was standing at the front door waving at us as we got out of the car. “Well I see you still remember how to find your way out here,” she said with a broad smile as we walked up to the front door. Oh yea, I replied, we have too many fond memories of this place to forget how to find our way back out here.
When I reached her, Peggy gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. She told me that Stan was out back, grab a beer in the kitchen and you can join him back there, while Linda and I do some catching up.
With a beer in hand, I walked through the French doors into the backyard. The yard was still much as I remembered it, the trees, and shrubs had matured since I had last been there but other than that, it was much the same. There was still the large pool and hot tub that I had many great memories of from years ago.
Stan was lounging in a lounge chair and looked up when I walked through the French door saying, “Hey welcome, pull up a chair.” As I settled into the chair next to his he asked if I had brought my bathing suit. No, I didn’t think I was going to be anywhere I would need one I replied, but then again I don’t remember ever wearing a bathing suit out here, I added with a smile.
Stan laughed saying that he thought he still had a bathing suit somewhere, he just didn’t remember where, because it had been years since he and Peggy had bothered with suits.
Stan and I had gone through a couple beers over the next hour or so playing the catch-up game and the do you remember the time game, that old friends play when they have not been around each other for a few years.
We had lapsed into our own thoughts and were quietly lounging in the patio when we heard the French door open.
I looked over my shoulder and saw Linda and Peggy coming through the door. They were both wearing brightly colored sundresses and smiling as they joined us. Which seemed a little strange because that wasn’t what they had been wearing when we arrived.
So, I asked as I took a sip of my beer, what are you two up to.
They both giggled, we were just coming out here to see if it was warm enough to take a dip.
Is it, I asked as I arched my eyebrows.
They looked at each other and with a laugh and a nod, they both said yep at the same time. With that, they both grabbed the hems of their skirts and pulled their sundresses over their heads, saying, “It’s just right for a dip.”
A smile spread over my face as I took in both their nude bodies as they stood beside me. They gave both Stan and me a seductive smile and said if you two aren’t too busy feel free to join us, then they turned and swayed their way to the pool.
Stan and I looked at each other for a moment before we both laughed and jumped to our feet, pulling off our clothes as we raced to the pool.
After littering our clothes from the lounge chairs to the pool, we both jumped in. We swam around and splashed around for some time just having fun.
Only couples that are comfortable with each other and share a friendship with each other can know just how we all felt in the pool that afternoon.
Sure, there was a sexual element, but it went far beyond that. The fact that we had engaged in numerous foursomes in the past there was no rush, we just let the sexual aspect of the afternoon progress naturally.
I was standing in neck deep water at one point when Peggy swam over to where I was standing. She wrapped her arms around my neck, let her body float against mine, looked into my eyes with a smile, and gave me a deep sexy kiss.
I wrapped my arms around her waist; my hands griped her ass, as I returned her kiss I held our bodies tightly together. I felt my cock getting hard, firmly held between our bodies it grew between our bodies, rubbing against her belly as it came to life.
After breaking our kiss, Peggy looked at me with a broad smile. I have sure missed you and Linda, I am so glad we ran across you two today. We have missed you two also I replied it is a shame we see so little of each other these days.
Peggy started moving her body against my cock. She then, almost weightlessly raised her feet and wrapped her legs around my waist. As I held her by the ass, Peggy reached between us and positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy. Even in the water, I could feel the wet slickness flowing from her.
Peggy’s eyes were hooded as she anticipated what she knew was going to happen; I held just the head of my cock inside her prolonging her anticipation.
I felt her body tense, using her legs she tried to pull herself onto my cock. I thrust my hips forward and sank my cock all the way inside her, her eyes opened wide, and then closed as she let out a long low moan and strengthened her grip around my neck.
I was enjoying the feeling of my cock inside her warm slick pussy. I would lift her with my hands on her ass and then with just the head of my cock inside her I would relax my hold and let her slowly sink back down on my cock, impaling it all the way back inside her.
I was lost in the wonderful feeling of my cock sliding in and out of Peggy. I returned to reality though when I heard a loud moan coming from the shallow end of the pool.
Peggy and I both looked over at the same time. Linda was lying on her back at the edge of the pool. Her ass was at the very edge, her legs spread wide resting on Stan’s shoulders, and Stan was kneeling in front of her with his head at her crotch and his mouth on her pussy.
It was obvious that she had just experienced her first orgasm of the afternoon.
Linda’s expression was almost a snarl as she reached down and grabbed Stan by the head pulling his mouth from her pussy. When he looked up at her she just said three words, “fuck me, now.”
Stan smiled as he rolled her over onto her stomach, her legs were in the water, and her ass was right on the edge of the pool. Stan spread her legs wider as he moved between them. He rubbed the head of his cock over the length of her pussy and then with one thrust imbedded his cock all the way inside her.
There was no mistaking their actions, no part of what they were doing was lovemaking, Stan was fucking her hard and deep. Linda was in the mood to be fucked hard, she wanted a nice sized cock to pound her pussy and she wasn’t real particular who that cock belonged to, as long as it didn’t cum too quickly.
With my cock imbedded in Peggy’s pussy, I slowly walked over to where Stan was fucking Linda. We were standing beside them; Peggy had her back to the side of the pool.
I hooked my arms under her legs to hold her in the position I wanted her in. I was thrusting my cock in and out of Peggy’s pussy as we both watched Stan fucking Linda.
At one point, Linda had risen up on her hands, holding her upper body off the cement edge of the pool. Her tits were swaying with each of Stan’s thrust.
Peggy slowly reached over, gave Linda’s right breast a squeeze, and tweaked the nipple. I knew I was getting close, with Peggy’s back against the side of the pool I started thrusting my cock in and out of her with all the strength I could muster.
Each time I thrust my cock into her pussy water would shot out from between our bodies.
Linda started letting go with a continual series of moans. She also started telling Stan how good what he was doing felt. She was ready to cum, she encouraged Stan, “shot that juice into me, I want to feel you cumming inside me, don’t make me wait shot that cum into me.”
Stan grabbed her by the hips, slammed his cock all the way into her, and proceeded to fulfill her request by filling her pussy with his cum.
Peggy let out a loud moan, her arms tightened around my neck; she brought her mouth to mine driving her tongue into my mouth.
I could not take anymore, I thrust my cock as deep into her pussy as I could and started filling her pussy with my cum, at which point she let out a moan bordering on a scream into my mouth as her orgasm rushed through her body.
After everybody’s orgasms, it took several minutes, a few laughs, numerous giggles, and a lot of smiling before everybody returned to normal.
We must have sat around the shallow end of the pool for almost half an hour before we started to move around.
As I climbed out of the pool, I asked if anybody else would like a beer. Everybody seemed to think a beer was just what he or she needed, so I went into the house and came back with four beers.
After handing out the beers I moved back under the covered patio to get out of the sun, with my completion I tend to burn rather than tan and had already been in the sun too long.
It was not long before the rest of the group joined me on the patio. It was only about four o’clock at the time and everybody seemed content to just lounge around and recuperate for the time being.
Everybody was sitting in the patio nude, however there didn’t really seem to be a sexual aspect to it, I guess you could say it just felt like the natural thing to do.
After a few minutes, Peggy asked if anybody was hungry. After a short conversation it was determined that, it was too early for dinner.
After a few minutes of nobody saying anything, Peggy looked over at Linda with a broad smile on her face and asked, “Do you two know Bruce and Shirley?” Linda shook her head and said she didn’t think so.
Oh, you would remember Bruce if you ever meet him Peggy said with a laugh.
Stan added, “Well she would if she had ever played with him, that’s for sure.” Why is that, Linda asked? Stan just laughed and said, “Because he’s hung like a horse.”
Peggy just smiled at Linda and said, “He’s got the biggest cock I’ve ever seen.” Well Linda replied he sounds like somebody I should get to know.
Peggy looked from Linda to me and said that if we would like she would give them a call to see if they were up for a party tonight.
I nodded my head and said sure I’m up for that, Linda smiled and nodded her approval.
Peggy got up and went into the house. She was gone for a few minutes before she returned with a broad smile. They will be here in a couple of hour she announced.
Then with a broad smile, she told Linda that she was going to enjoy herself tonight, you might not be able to walk tomorrow, but you’re going to love it tonight.
She then addressed Linda saying let’s make a green salad and a fruit salad while the boys throw some steaks on the grill so we can eat before they get here; Bruce and Shirley were just about to sit-down to an early dinner when I called.
Linda said sure, let me throw some clothes on and I’ll give you a hand. Don’t worry about that Peggy laughed; you’ll just have to take them off again when they get here.
Peggy told Linda, If you’re modest just throw a towel around your waist. Peggy then laughed and told her, that should get a rise out of Bruce, meeting you for the first time with just a towel around you waist and bare breasted.
In less than half-an-hour, we were all setting around their kitchen table enjoying a great meal. Stan had opened a nice bottle of red wine, which went great with the meal.
Nobody had thought they were hungry before we sat down, but we all devoured the steaks and wine as if we had not eaten in days,
We all helped clear off the table. Stan and I were in the patio enjoying a beer while the girls finished placing the dinner dishes in the dishwasher when the doorbell chimed announcing Bruce and Shirley’s arrival.
I was in that slightly nervous and anxious state I always seem to find myself in when I am about to meet a swinging couple for the first time.
I heard laughter and voices coming from inside the house. I know it was only a matter of just a few minutes but to me it seemed like hours before I heard the French doors open and saw a woman walk out of the house into the patio.
The woman was a very pretty strawberry blond, she had beautiful breasts, which stood proudly from her chest, and her hips flared to accented her narrow waist.
She wore a broad smile and nothing else as she walked up to Stan and me.
She walked up to Stan first, bent down, and gave him a quick kiss and a hug before thanking him for inviting them over tonight.
She then turned toward me with a smile. Hello, “I’m Shirley and you must be DB,” like the smooth talking guy I am, I just nodded because I couldn’t speak at that moment.
Shirley just smiled as she gave me a once over. Then with a broad smile she gave a little moan saying “very nice,” as she reached down and gave my erect cock a squeeze.
This sexy woman standing beside me had me so enchanted that I hadn’t noticed that my cock was making a tent out of the towel around my waist.
She bent down and gave me a kiss, sliding her tongue into my mouth and sucking on my tongue as I slid it into hers.
Shirley stood back up with her hand on my shoulder and with a voice as sweet as honey said, “Why don’t we go back into the house, I hate having mosquitoes biting my ass when I’m fucking.”
I jumped to my feet so fast I got a little lite headed and my towel fell to the floor. Shirley burst out laughing.
We were all laughing when we entered the house. Shirley was between Stan and me as we entered the din. We both had an arm around her waist and she had an arm around each of us.
In the din, we saw Bruce, Peggy, and Linda. All three were naked, Bruce’s clothes where in a pile on the floor beside the towels the girls had been wearing.
Bruce was standing in front of the girls, and they were both kneeling. Peggy had not exaggerated about his size ether, he had to be at least ten inches long and about as big around as an eight once can.
Peggy and Linda looked as if they were paying homage to his huge cock. Both of them were taking turns licking and stroking his cock and trying to get as much of it as they could into their mouths.
I was so entranced watching my wife and Peggy playing with Bruce I had not noticed Shirley had dropped down to her knees in front of us until I felt her take my cock into her mouth.
It did not take her long to relocate my attention from my wife to her. That girl knew how to please a man with her talented mouth. I knew I would not be able to last too long with this talented lady doing her magic on my cock but it just felt too good to pull away from her.
Then when I thought, I couldn’t take any more she withdrew her mouth from my cock and took Stan’s cock into her mouth.
As I watched, Linda and Peggy gently pulled Bruce onto floor. As they all knelt together Bruce gave both of them a deep kiss one at a time, playing with their pussy’s as he did.
After a couple rounds of kissing, Peggy gently pushed Bruce onto his back. She then put an arm around Linda, kissed her on the cheek, and said you go first girlfriend.
Linda gave Bruce’s cock a few strokes then straddled his waist as Peggy straddled his face.
Now I have heard a number of women say that it’s not the size of the wave, it’s the motion of the ocean that floats their boat.
In most cases, I would say that’s true, but when you’re dealing with a tsunami size wave it’s prudent to at the very least give the size of the wave consideration. Bruce was contented to lay back and let Linda provide the motion to her ocean on his tsunami sized cock.
Shirley was now standing in front of me; she put her arms around my neck and gave me a deep, wet kiss. As she pulled her mouth from mine she said, I love a good DP are you an ass man or do you want my pussy. I smiled and said I hope to have both before the nights over but I will start with that sexy ass of yours.
She just smiled and gave me a wink before she said in that case let Stan and I get started, then you can join in. She walked over, got a tub of lubricant out of her purse, and handed it to me with another wink and told me not to be stingy with the lube.
She then gently pulled Stan onto the floor and straddled his waist. I smiled as I thought to myself that this lady sure isn’t shy about what she wants.
As I was watching Shirley and Stan getting started, I heard a loud moan from Linda. I looked over just as she started lowering herself onto Bruce’s cock. She was facing away from me giving me a perfect view of her working his cock into her pussy.
With her legs spread wide and holding his cock in her hand, she slowly started lowering herself onto his cock. I noticed that the insides of her thighs were wet from the juices flowing from her pussy. It was obvious that the idea of having this large cock in her pussy had her extremely excited.
My cock hardened to diamond cutter status as I watched Bruce’s cock inch its way into my wife's pussy. The way it stretched and deformed her pussy as it entered her. The way her lips seemed to cling to it as it totally filled her.
Stan now had his cock deep in Shirley’s pussy and she was slowly moving up and down on it as he lay beneath her.
I opened the tub of lube and squeezed some onto my finger. With her legs spread wide her tight back door was exposed. I slowly ran my lube covered finger over her rose bud coating it with the slick substance.
I squeezed some more lube on my finger and continued to coat her opening.
As I ran my finger over her opening, I felt her relax a little and the tip of my finger slid inside her. After coated her with the lube I coated my cock with lube and placed the head of my cock at her opening.
When Stan felt me about to enter her, he held his cock all the way inside her and stopped moving. I applied a little pressure against her resistance. I held still with just a little pressure until I felt her relax and the head of my cock slipped into her.
Little by little she relaxed, as she did more and more of my cock slid inside her until I was all the way inside.
I could feel Stan’s cock inside her pussy. We were both holding our cocks inside her waiting for her to make the next move.
Shirley started slowly rotating her hips, causing both of the cocks to move in and out of her. As she moved, both Stan and I started fucking this sexy lady at the same time.
We formed a rhythm that changed as we went along. At times, we were both sliding into her at the same time. Other times one would be driving his cock into her, while the other was pulling his cock out of her. Back and forth, we alternated in how we were fucking her, and as we went along we increased the speed and force we were using.
I was slamming my cock in and out of Shirley’s ass when I heard Linda’s first orgasmic scream. I looked over to where she was fucking Bruce.
Linda was squatting on Bruce’s cock, which was all the way inside her. With his cock buried in her pussy, her ass was twitching and quivering as if she was cold. Her body was jerking as if in convolutions, in small little movements.
Her back was glistening with perspiration, her hair was wet, her head was back, her face pointed up, her eyes were closed, and her mouth was open wide waiting to scream out her upcoming orgasm.
Peggy had leaned forward and was sucking on one of Linda’s nipples while she pulled and tweaked the other. She was fucking Bruce’s mouth at the same time and was approaching her own orgasm.
Bruce started making little thrusts driving his cock into Linda. As he thrust his cock into Linda, Peggy let her orgasm pass through her.
Linda’s orgasm started with a series of gasps. Then a low moan deep in her throat that increased in volume until it was a scream. Then she kept repeating, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck,” her body jerked a few times, then went stiff.
When her body started to go limp again, she collapsed forward onto Peggy hugging her tightly. As her breathing started to return to normal, she looked at Peggy and laughed. In a ragged breath, she gasped to Peggy, “Oh god that was good.”
As I was watching Linda, my grip on Shirley’s hips increased in strength, the speed and force I was using fucking her ass increased.
My attention returned to Shirley when I heard her gasping the fact that she was cumming. At that moment, I let go and started shooting squirt after squirt of cum into her beautiful ass. I held my cock inside Shirley for several moments enjoying the tightness of her ass on my cock.
My thighs started to ach after a few minutes so I slowly withdrew my cock from Shirley’s ass and rolled over onto the floor on my back.
When I withdrew from her Stan started slamming his cock up into her pussy. In a matter of just a few moments, he grabbed her by the hips and slammed his cock as deep into her pussy as he could and started to cum in her pussy.
We were all lying on the floor trying to return to a state of normalcy. The sexual excitement that had permeated the room a few minutes prior faded, replaced by the happy, satisfied, and exhausted afterglow enjoyed by all.
There were many smiles, giggles, laugh’s, and touches over the next few minutes shared amongst all of us. My gaze passed from one person to the next as I let the sights, sounds, and experiences of the last several minutes pass through my mind.
I knew that Bruce had brought Linda to a powerful orgasm but for some reason I wasn’t sure if he had an orgasm or not. I was not sure why this thought even crossed my mind. Linda was still on top of him, his cock buried in her pussy.
Peggy had dismounted his face and was now lying beside them. Linda was lying on Bruce’s chest.
Linda moved her mouth to Bruce’s and gave him a kiss. When they broke their kiss, Linda giggled and started to get up. She raised herself up onto her knees; Bruce’s cock though not hard was firm enough and long enough to remain partially in her pussy.
Linda moved forward on her hands and knees to dislodge his cock from her pussy. Her legs were straddling his body; his cock finely exited her pussy with a plopping sound.
Her pussy was gapping open and his cum started flowing out of her in a torrent, flowing down the inside of both her thighs, and dripping onto him.
Linda exclaimed, “Oh shit,” as she stuck her hand between her legs in a futile effort to curb the flow, she jumped up, and ran to the bathroom.
Linda’s predicament caused by her over flowing pussy seemed to rejuvenate the group. Everybody enjoyed a good-natured laugh as she hobbled out of the room.
Stan laughingly told her to be careful not to drip any on the carpet.
Peggy admonished Stan telling him to behave himself, she can’t hurt this carpet, then added, as long as she shampoo’s it before she leaves tomorrow, there was another round of laughing.
All the guys made their way to the kitchen to get something to drink, all the girls made their way to the bathroom to freshen up a little bit.
A few minutes later, we were all in the kitchen chatting like old friends. For maybe half-an-hour or so, we all laughed and joked together until Peggy announced that she was going for a moonlight swim, and asked if anybody would like to join her.
I don’t think anybody answered her, but everybody fell into line behind her as she led the way to the pool.
Continued in "Reuniting with old friends Part II"
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 12,661 views
“Where the fuck have you two been?” It was Robert who had spied us waiting for the bathroom. “We saw you walk off with that little unicorn and have searched the whole place!” I am guessing the smiles we had on our faces betrayed what had happened.
“We gotta get a shower man, you know, clean up a bit”, I stammered. I must admit I was wondering if I was being coherent. The a foggy haze afterglow still lingered on Ginger and I making everything feel like the dream walk.
“Cool”, he grinned. “We’ll be in the dungeon, join us when you’re done?” Did I just hear that correctly? Dungeon? Wow!
He went off to find Lacey while we patiently waited for the bathroom to become free. Suddenly, the door opened revealing a stunning dark-skinned beauty. Her nipples were pointing through her jumpsuit as she sauntered out.
“Baby can you help with my strap?” she asked my wife.
OK, this wasn’t going to go well. First, neither my wife nor I were in a coherent frame of mind. Secondly, her swaying from side to side wasn’t helpful. Thirdly, my wife, in order to be fully prepared for the evening was rocking at least half inch long fingernails, precluding her from any fine manipulations. Fourthly her strap was truly fucked. It was impossible to avoid helping our dark skinned damsel in distress, my chivalrous nature wouldn’t allow it!
As the fumbling with the strap ensued I took the opportunity to compliment the beautiful rose tattoo she had on her right shoulder. This helped smooth the way, and I was allowed to get in there and get it fixed. We handed her off to her husband, who by now had come to her rescue. We watched her with incredulity as she sauntered off. Wow!!
We quickly cleaned up, came out and took a quick peek into the dungeon room. Lacey was a vision lying on the bed, Her black panties and bra, striking a contrast to her pale skin. An ankle and wrist were locked in restraints. Robert had a grin on from ear to ear. Wow!
“We’ll be right back, just got to get some air”, I said. Both of us stood there transfixed by the vision of Lacey restrained to the bed. I wanted to say goodnight to Gerri and John, but I must admit the sight of Lacey had us both having second thoughts.
“Sure we’ll be here” Robert smiled. His half naked muscular body glistened in the subdued lighting of the room.
We went out and caught Gerri and John just as they were leaving. Goodbyes were said all around. John had a smile on his face already. Obviously, Gerri had been filling him in on our previous activities.
We went outside to get some air and gather our composure. At this point I think both us were a little overwhelmed with the evening.
“We on for round two?” I asked.
“Yeah, honey”, Ginger replied “Did you see Lacey on that bed?” Her eyes were sparkling with excitement. She gave me that look, the one that makes me do anything she says.
“I need to pee, I’ll meet you there”, I replied. Too much diet pop.
While in the bathroom, I washed my hands and splashed water on my face to gather some composure. I spied some mouthwash and thought I would grab a quick rinse. Figuring I definitely needed it after our previous escapades.
Entering the ‘dungeon’ room Robert and Lacey were both already naked on the bed. My wife was there chatting about the other accoutrements to the room.
“So are you guys gonna get naked?” said Robert. That was all I needed!! Lacey’s beautiful curves lay on the bed invitingly. My wife had a giddy grin as she reviewed Robert's glistening and muscular frame.
We climbed on the bed and I was immediately mixing tongues with Lacey. She was electric.
“mmm...I love a man with fresh breath”, she said. Wow! I almost started laughing in her face as I thought of how I had rinsed my mouth out at the last moment.
My wife was lying next to me and I heard a quiet moan come from her lips. As I looked up from the kiss and proceeded to Lacey’s soft nipples, I could see Robert’s tongue dart out from his grin onto Ginger’s clitoris.
“Mmmm” he proceed as his warm tongue lapped on her engorged clit.
“Sweet as chocolate, right?" I joked.
“mmmm...Awesome, first black girl I’ve been with!” he replied. Wow!
I turned my attention back to Lacey and began licking her pink and protruding clitoris. She hummed in unison to Ginger’s low guttural yelping noises. The passion from these two women was filling the room.
Lacey motioned me for me to kiss her some more and I was happy to oblige. My lips hovered over her mouth as our tongues darted around the others. I could feel her body moving around beneath mine. When I looked around Robert was fingering both girls as they lay side by side. As he slipped his fingers in and out of their wet vagina’s I began kissing them both. Going from Lacey’s tingling tongue to my wife’s full soft lips sent a charge down to the base of my spine.
“Oh, my god!” exclaimed Lacey.
“She gonna squirt, you have to see her squirt!” Robert said as he stopped fingering my wife to concentrate on Lacey. His fingers shone as he massaged Lacey’s G-spot. Her fingers were working her clit in a rapid rhythm as she began to howl in pleasure. Ginger sat up. Her and I began to watch the show.
“OOOHHH” Lacey’s howls grew louder. Her hips bucked wildly into the air as orgasmic spasms ran through her body. Liquid shot all over Robert’s arm and torso as the tension released from her body. A satisfied smile gradually drifted across her face. Wow!!
After a brief pause Lacey rolled over to me with a gleam in her eye. Her mouth open wide and her turbulent tongue ran around my aching cock. She began sliding her head up and down my manhood. Her soft lips and tongue sending little waves of pleasure through my body. I could hear myself softly moaning while she continued running her lips up and down my shaft.
Robert had my wife on all fours next to me. He slipped his rock hard member into her. I could see her arch her back and open her mouth as she took him all inside of her. He began pumping her steadily as she let out low guttural moans of satisfaction.
“Oooh, that feels so good”, she moaned as Robert's balls slapped against her vagina. The action was so hot Lacey and I stopped what we were doing to watch. Wow!
“Beautiful”, I said,”This is the first time I’ve watched someone fuck my wife, normally I’m busy while it’s happening.”
My wife moaned in response as Robert slammed harder into her slick pussy. I couldn’t resist joining. I got on my knees and offered her my straining erection.
“Mmmmppphh” she said as my manhood was swallowed whole. Robert continued his relentless pounding of her pussy. Her sweet lips ran up and down my cock in pace with Robert's relentless thrusting. Wow!
After a few minutes Ginger stopped the action and said “Lacey, you seemed left out?”
“Oh, I am really enjoying the show”, Lacey replied with a big grin.
“I think I can help here”, I heard myself say. Who the hell did I think I was? She laid on her back and spread her legs wide. I climbed on top and ran my erection into her soft pink lips. Pushing myself high up on my arms I pumped her pussy hard. She arched back and began her high pitched howl of pleasure.
By now Robert had Ginger on her back facing the head of the bed. I had Lacey on her back facing the foot. Lacey was howling with pleasure as I pumped her pussy. I could hear my wife’s lower, pleasure moans next to me, while Robert did the same. Our thrusting bodies increased in intensity. I was overwhelmed and climaxed too soon for the second time that night. Wow!
Lacey and I lay there watching Robert and my wife. At this point she was straddling him, her brown boobs moving in reverse frequency to her hips thrusting on his cock. She had her head back looking at the ceiling with her white teeth exposed in a big grin. I heard Robert let out a groan as he came inside her. She collapsed on top of his strong chest, her face glowing in pleasure. Wow!
We joked around as we got dressed. Our befuddled minds unable to find certain key articles of clothing. We all needed some air and went outside under the moonlight, laughing, joking and telling stories. Too soon we had to say our goodbyes. Wow!! Did that just happen, not really sure if I believe it myself?
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,742 views
After our first meeting (Winter Meet and Greet Dinner) with Liz and Bob, the girls arranged a couples’ trip to Key West, Florida between College Spring Break time and Easter of 2015. You can read that at Adult Spring Break 2015 (part 1, true story).
At a recent hometown dinner with Liz and Bob, we all had commented on and discussed that we were maintaining our tans with hopes of going some place warm for a few days of sun. Since both couples individually have gone on trips to clothes optional adults only nudist type resorts in Mexico, the Dominican Republic, Palm Springs and Tucson, we discussed going together to a resort for a week. The girls decided to research locations and try to arrange meeting at a warm location resort.
A few days later, Lori called me at work and told me that she and Liz had arranged plane tickets to Key West, FL and two rooms for four nights (Thursday to Sunday) at a bed and breakfast near Duval Street. We would arrive in Key West Thursday afternoon and leave Monday morning the 4th week of March kind of in Spring Break time. Neither couple had ever been to Key West before and it sounded like something different and fun to the girls.
Day Two (Friday) Of The Key West Trip:
After the long day and fun Thursday evening, we all slept in Friday morning a bit later than usual. By about 9 AM, I was up and peeked out of the room. Bob was already in the spa soaking by himself. A thermos pot of coffee was on the patio table with cups. I quietly left the room with Lori still sleeping. By the spa, I picked up a fresh towel and then got a cup of Bob’s coffee and in the nude moved over to the spa to quietly soak with Bob and drink coffee. The hot water felt really good. A few minutes later the B&B’s spa maintenance guy stopped by to check the spa’s operation and water temperature. No mention of us being in the spa nude was made, so all was good with our in nude spa soaks. Bob asked the spa guy to turn the spa water temperature down to about 100 F so we could soak longer without overheating.
Troy and Mona came down from the upstairs room and were carrying bags to check out. Bob and I stood in the spa and shook hands with them, and we all thanked each other for the enjoyable nude evening shows last night. They said that the B&B room rates were much higher on weekends so they generally don’t stay over weekend evenings when visiting Key West. As Mona and Troy left, Bob and I settled back into the spa.
After about a half hour Bob and I decided to crawl out of the spa. We pulled on our swimsuits, tee shirts and sandals and walked across the street to the B&B’s poolside breakfast area where Bob had gotten the coffee earlier. Actually, they had pretty good layout with coffee, eggs, pastries, juice, fruit and yogurt. When we were done eating, we both loaded trays with pastries, juice, fruit and yogurt for the girls back at the room.
As we were leaving the breakfast area, Bob asked a B&B employee if there was a beach close enough to easily walk to. To get to a small beach area near Front Street, we would have to only walk about a block on Fleming Street to Singleton Street then turn and walk a few blocks to a little beach near the Hyatt.
When Bob and I got back across the street with our trays of breakfast for the girls, we found the girls up, in the nude and in the spa. Nice! The girls climbed out, dried off, and with the girls in the nude, we all sat and had coffee while the girls ate breakfast. Bob explained the beach’s location and we all decided to walk over spend a few hours on the beach after breakfast.
We all got into our swimsuits and pulled tee shirts on. The girls packed beach bags with rolled up towels from the B&B spa, and we hiked on over to the beach. It was in the 80’s and sunny. The little beach area on Singleton Street is only about 25 yards wide with nice sand and a nice little concession stand that you can rent beach lounge chairs and umbrellas from. The concession stand has a small snack bar with beer, wine, burgers and hot dogs. We were at beach until nearly 4 PM getting some good sun. With so few people around, the girls both had their bikini tops off sunning with no problems or complaints. Before the girls got up from the lounge chairs, they tended to put their tops back on not attract trouble.
At 4ish PM, we packed up on the beach, rolled up the beach towels, pulled tee shirts back on and walked over to Front Street and to the A&B Dock area to a dock level seafood restaurant (Alzonos) for happy hour wine, beer and seafood specials. With house salads, we made a dinner of it. Actually, the happy hour prices were quite reasonable.
By 6 PM we were back to the B&B to clean up, rest and get ready to go out later. Since it was Friday night, we all decided to walk over to Duval later at about 8 PM and see what could be seen as we strolled. We decided we would try the third floor clothes optional bar club on Duval Street again, but at 9 or 10 PM or later to see if more people would be at the clothes optional club/bar than were there Thursday. We all agreed to be dressed and ready to go out again by 8 or 8:30 PM. Since any type of clothes seemed to acceptable on Duval, the girls decided to wear the new bikini’s they had brought before the trip and new swimsuit club wear cover-ups.
The girls were both going to wash their hair, clean up and nap a bit before going out. Back at our room, I helped Lori touch up shave everything to match Liz’s shave job. Lori helped me shave by balls smooth too to match Bob’s. After drying off, we both crawled on to the bed to rest and nap awhile.
About 7 PM, Lori was up curling and finishing her hair and putting on her heavy after 5 PM evening out makeup. Since she was going to wear her new very nice turquoise blue green bikini with silver hardware and white club wear cover up, I got to help her lotion up all over and apply some basic body makeup before she put her layered Navaho pearl necklaces and earrings and rings on. With her bikini and “fuck me” high heel wedge sandals on and her cover-up barely to her butt level, Lori was a knockout!!! Me, I wore a button up short sleeve shirt over a newer pair of swim trunks and sandals.
At about 8 PM, we stepped out of the room, and I reached over and knocked on Liz and Bob’s room door. They too were ready. Liz was fantastic looking in her black bikini, white pearl necklaces, pearl earrings and loose knit mesh black club wear cover-up barely to her bikini bottom ass. Bob was wearing shorts, tee shirt and sandals too. The girls packed a couple of small beach bags with rolled up spa towels for Bob and me to carry along on our outing.
Before leaving, we opened a bottle of red wine and had a glass before heading out by 8:30 PM to walk down Fleming to Duval Street. Liz and Lori were by far the best-looking and best-dressed ladies on Duval Street. When we got to Duval, Bob and I noticed several people taking their photo as we slowly strolled and visited. A couple of guys actually asked Liz and Lori to pose together for photos. We do still think too many people bring young children to Duval and too many people really are sloppy and badly dressed. We slowly walked all the way down Duval to Mallory Square stopping once at an outdoor bar seating area for another glass of wine on the way.
On the way back up Duval, we slowly walked on the other side of the street. We stopped at one more outside bar area for glasses of wine again before moving on up Duval. When we got to the 3-story bar at about 9:30 PM, we stopped in front and Lori and Liz got to pose again for a few more photos for people on the street. After a few photos, up the stairs we went to the 3rd floor clothes optional bar, lots of steps with Bob and I walking behind with a great view of Liz and Lori’s asses.
When we got to the 3rd floor open to the sky clothes optional bar, it was as dead as it had been the night before. About 8 people at the bar and only one was a women and no skin was showing anywhere. Liz and Lori were great looking in their bikini’s and cover-ups. The corner booth body painter was by himself and not busy. There was only one bartender and a server working at the bar. We hiked across the open-air dance floor to the side opposite the bar and put the beach bags and towels on a couple of lounge chairs. There were no tables near the lounge chairs and the lounges are low. Bob, Liz, Lori and I stood there for a bit and finally Bob said he’d go get a couple of drinks at the bar if I’d wait with the girls. Boy, this was uncomfortable with the people at the bar staring expectantly across the dance floor at Lori and Liz. Looking closer, there were a couple of old, dark tanned, leathery nude guys sitting by themselves in different dark corners of the open roof club. Very strange!
When Bob got back with plastic cups of white wine for the girls, I headed across the dance floor to get a couple of double scotches on the rocks for Bob and me. I told the bartender that the server really should be circulating over to groups like us rather than us walking to the bar. When I got back to the girls with Bob and my drinks, we all stood uncomfortably sipping and trying to chat.
After a bit of time, we all gradually started discussing what we would do next after finishing our one drink as this clothes optional place was a bust and waste of time. We noticed some movement over by the top of stairs entry next to the bar. Lo and behold, 2 more couples about our ages walked in. The two couples took one look and crossed the dance floor to take lounge chairs next to ours and stand next to our two couple group. The bar's server ran over to get their order and we ordered another round too.
One of the men turned to us and introduced his wife and himself and Bonnie and Sam. The other couple was George and Connie. Bob introduced us and told them how glad we were to meet them here. We had been minutes from leaving and things definitely were looking better. As were chatting with Sam and Bonnie, George was helping Connie out of her short sundress and it was great to see no panties or thong underwear or bra. Connie was nice looking, tanned and dark short hair. With Connie standing just in her sandals, George pulls his shirt and shorts off and stood next to her nude in his sandals.
Sam then helped Bonnie out of her beach/sundress too and quickly stripped to sandals also. Here Lori and I stand watching, when I notice Bob helping Liz out of her cover up and unhooking her bikini top. As Bob stripped down, Liz pulled her bottom down, sat on a lounge chair edge and pulled her bottom off. Lori was smiling as I jerked into action helping her out of her cover up and bikini top. Lori pulled her bottoms down too and sat to pull it off as I quickly stripped down to sandals while folding clothes and putting them on the lounge chair too.
Now all 4 couples were nude, with music playing. As a slow oldie was being played by the DJ, Bob and Liz sat their drinks down on folded towels on a lounge chair and moved together to dance, so the other 3 couples followed suit and did the same too. This was a first for Lori and me, slow dancing nude, her arms around my neck, boob to chest, my arms around her holding her lower back and butt. I was barely avoiding a full erection.
A bit uncomfortably, some of the bar’s crowd moved away from the bar to the edge of the dance floor area across from us to watch/stare at us. As the slow music number ended, a faster goldie rock tune was next and we all moved to pick up our drinks and go back to visiting. One of the nude old leathery guys made his way to our group and asked Lori to dance. She halfway pushed behind me, away from him and said “not now thank you, maybe later”.
We learned that the two couples both have the same two weeks every year at adjoining timeshare condos on the top floor in the big condo complex on Front Street near the A&B dock at the harbor. Both couples were from Vermont and had been coming to Key West for the same two weeks each year for the past 15 plus years. Both of the top floor condos look out over the harbor and docked boats. We learned from George and Sam that the past 4 or 6 years their mostly grown kids have not been coming with them to Key West anymore. George and Connie and Sam and Bonnie have been hosting one and sometimes two adult parties during the two weeks each year they have the condos.
As easy to dance to familiar music was played during the evening, our wives all took turns dancing with the different husbands. Nude dancing with really 4 different attractive wives makes for quite an experience. Nude slow dancing with the lady holding on to your dick is an experience! Each of us guys danced with each of the wives two or more times with lots of slow dancing even if the music was fast.
The bar’s server was attentive and kept our orders up to date. It's pretty funny when you are nude to have to dig into your folded shorts on a chair to find your money clip to pay for each drink as the club does not let you run a bar tab. As the evening went on, 3 younger couples arrived and moved to the dance floor too. The young ladies and their guys only removed their tops and left their bottoms on. Our four no tan lined nude wives were great looking and really fun and put the young people to shame. After a little while, we all forgot about the creepy clothed people near the bar standing at the dance floor edge watching us all, especially watching our wives.
A little after midnight, our wives, Bob and I decided it was getting late, it had been a long day and that we should start back for the B&B. Connie and Bonnie stood next to the lounge chair as Liz and Lori sat to pull thier bikini bottoms back on and asked if we’d come to their adults only party at their condos tomorrow (Saturday night). Liz and Lori gladly accepted the invitation. Connie and Bonnie headed back to their husbands and planned to stay at the roof top club a bit longer. Bob and I pulled our clothes on and picked up the beach bags and with our rolled up towels. Bonnie and Connie saying goodbye and speaking with our girls told them that this late in the evening, with bikini bottoms on, their short swimsuit cover ups buttoned and tied with lots of cleavage it should be ok being on Duval Street without bikini tops under the cover ups at this time of night
Walking down the tremendous long stairway from the second floor level to the street took a bit of time for our girls in their high-heeled sandals. Once on Duval Street, we never even got turned towards Fleming Street before Liz and Lori were having their photos taken again. If one looked only a little bit, you could see Lori’s nipples through the white cover up and Liz’s nipples were sticking out through her black mesh cover up.
We slowly walked back to Fleming Street, turned off Duval and walked toward our B&B. The girls were walking ahead of Bob and me giggling and laughing as they talked. In front of the Marquesa Restaurant and Hotel on Fleming Street, just after we crossed Singleton Street at the light, Lori opened and pulled her cover up off. Count 2 and Liz had her cover up and off too. With Bob and I following, the girls walked topless the rest of the way along Fleming Street to our B&B meeting a couple of couples coming our way who just smiled and nodded.
Once at our rooms, we all got naked in our rooms and we hit the bathrooms to freshen up. When I came out of our bathroom, Lori was gone, so I walked next door. Lori was on the bed nude with Liz. They were making out and feeling each other up, which was a bit of a surprise as Lori is generally not too bi interested. Bob was sitting on the love seat next to the bed watching them. I walked in and sat on the bed’s edge next to Bob’s Liz and watched too.
Bob moved up on the bed next to my Lori. As the girls were kissing, both Bob and I started to slowly rub and feel the girls up. With the girls side by side, first Liz and then Lori rolled over on their backs. Bob and I started to deep kiss and feel up each other’s wife. After a little bit, both Bob’s and my cocks were hard and straight out with Bob kissing Lori’s tits and sucking on her nipples. Lori was enjoying it and holding Bobs head down and pushing his head lower, so I moved to kissing Liz’s tits and sucking her nipples.
Bob moved over between Lori’s legs and I moved down to between Liz’s legs and we both started licking and sucking each other’s wife’s smoothed shaved pussy, which we had never done before. We both had occasionally sneaked some feels and had done some fingering but never licked or sucked the other guy’s wife’s pussy. Liz’s pussy tasted really good, a bit different than Lori’s but excitingly different and good.
Both Lori and Liz were really into it all and enjoying themselves. Lori especially was pretty worked up and urgent. Pulling on Bob’s arms, she got him moved up between her legs and he slowing slipped his dick into her pussy and started to slowly fuck her. With Liz side by side with Lori, I moved up and my cock easily slid into Liz’s wet pussy. We all had been teasing for quite sometime since first meeting but had never discussed fucking each other’s spouse, use of condoms, etc. Well, it was too late for discussion. Action was needed now!
As Bob sped up and slowed down fucking Lori, I followed his lead fucking Liz. When I thrust in hard, Liz actually would push back hard. Liz was definitely a motorboat fuck. Bob would fuck Lori hard slapping wetly up against each other. After a bit, Bob sped up, fucking Lori really hard and her fucking him back. When he pushed deep in Lori and stiffened, I knew he was coming and Lori was holding on tight with her legs tight around his pushing her pussy hard against Bob’s dick. I pushed into Liz the deepest yet, held and squirted hard once then followed with several small squirts of cum into her fantastic pussy.
Bob and I laid on top of each other’s wife for a little bit kissing, hugging and catching breath before rolling off. Both girls were saying how good and how much fun it was. It was after 2 AM by now. Liz kissed me again and got up and headed to their bathroom. Lori kissing Bob, and said if she didn’t get going, she would fall asleep right there. I got up and went to the other side of the bed as Bob moved over. We helped Lori out of bed and up. She was giggling and trying to hold her hand over her pussy, as lots of Bob’s cum was already leaking out of her pussy and running down to her knees.
Lori and I got out of Bob and Liz’s room and giggling and laughing into our room with her trying to hold her pussy to help reduce the amount of Bob’s cum leaking out. I held tight on to Lori’s hand to stop her and threw a spa towel over on our bed before pushing Lori back on the bed. I crawled on top of Lori kissing and rubbing her and quickly slid my cock into her freshly fucked and cum filled shaved smooth pussy. This again was a first for me to fuck my wife with her pussy full of another man’s cum. This was really a fast, wet, sloppy, slippery fuck. We were both covered from ankle to crotch with cum. It did not long for me to cum again. We were both really exhausted and tired now, but got out of bed and into the bathroom to rinse off. Lori told be that when Bob first came, he really gushed and shot with her feeling Bob’s big cum pulses deep in her pussy.
As we helped dry each other off Lori brought up that we had better discuss fucking each other’s spouses, use of condoms, etc. We had not swapped or traded partners with anyone in well over 20 years and figured we were ok with it but would talk with Liz and Bob the next day. We pulled the bed covers back, crawled into bed, hugged, kissed and fell asleep immediately.
Read Part 3 of our Adult Spring Break story.
- Read more...
- 3 comments
- 12,055 views
After our first meeting (Winter Meet and Greet Dinner true story) with Liz and Bob, we did see them once or twice a month during the next couple winter months at various functions. We met them once for dinner without any play occurring. Definitely there was flirting and innuendos privately thrown about each time we saw each other.
Both couples are mature, self-employed professionals, active and in good and fit condition living and working in a town of 15,000 people in the Dakotas. Our kids are long grown, gone and married with their own children. Liz and Bob are both nice looking, friendly, interesting, younger than we are and with kids still in college. Both Lori and Liz are both blue-eyed blonds, nicely built, tanned, shaved with a bit less that shoulder length hair.
Lori and I (James) do not generally hard swing or full swap/trade partners. We do like going out for dinner, drinks and sexy flirty conversation. We do go on and sexy vacations in Vegas, the Dominican Republic, Tucson, Palm Springs and Riviera Maya, etc. a couple times a year depending on schedules and airfares. When we are away from our home area, we aren't offended or uncomfortable to watch and be watched during couples' playtimes and have engaged in some soft swing if all involved were comfortable.
On vacations, we sometimes do like to play dress up and overdress with Lori in stylish short cocktail dresses with nice cleavage and wearing nice jewelry and me a sports jacket, khakis and sometimes even a tie. We generally try to stay at resorts or hotels to eliminate any chance of drinking and driving problems with law enforcement.
At our recent hometown dinner with Liz and Bob, we all commented on and discussed that we were maintaining our tans with hopes of going some place warm for a few days of sun. Since both couples individually have gone on trips to clothes optional adults only nudist type resorts in Mexico, the Dominican Republic, Palm Springs and Tucson, we discussed going together to a resort for up to a week. The girls decided to research on locations and try to arrange meeting at a resort.
A few days later, Lori called me at work and told me that she and Liz had arranged plane tickets to Key West, FL and two rooms for four nights at a bed and breakfast near Duval Street. We would arrive Thursday afternoon and leave Monday morning the 4th week of March kind of in Spring Break time. Neither couple had ever been to Key West before and it sounded like something different and fun to the girls.
Day One Of The Trip:
When the day to go arrived, both couples drove their own cars to the airport to fly out in the late morning to Miami to catch a short flight on to Key West. We each checked a bag to comfortably fly without having to haul carry on bags around. As Lori and I reached the airport’s TSA station before the boarding gates, we caught up with Liz and Bob. Per our boarding passes, Bob and Liz’s seats weren’t especially near ours on the plane.
Once into the boarding area, Bob kind of hooked up with Lori and I was hanging with Liz while waiting for our flight to board. As we boarded, my Lori went down the plane aisle with Bob sat in Liz’s seat next to Bob. Liz and I walked on past to near the back of the plane and to sit in Lori’s seat next to me. This was an interesting seating arrangement for the long flight. It was like being on a date with another person without your spouse present. It was close to a four hour flight to Miami, Liz and I flirted, chatted and visited the whole way each having a couple little airplane bottles of wine on the way as we got to know each other. We both noticed Lori and Bob also getting wine from the stewardess during the flight to Miami.
My Lori and Bob were off the flight long before Liz and I were able to get off. During the short layover in Miami, Liz and I didn’t see them again until our flight to Key West was being called. Lori and Bob were hand in hand coming down the concourse to the boarding gate, so Liz grabbed my hand. Waiting for our boarding groups to be called was funny with Bob holding my wife’s hand as a couple and me holding his wife’s hand as a couple while we all chatted and laughed together.
On the short flight to Key West, I sat with Liz again and Bob with my Lori. At the Key West airport, I collected Liz’s and my bags and Bob got his bag and Lori’s. We all met out front and got a taxi/van to go to the B&B near Duval Street. Bob sat with Lori and I sat with Liz on the way to the B&B. Anyone seeing us would not have had a clue that we had switched partners during our travel time.
At the B&B, in old town on Fleming Street only two blocks from Duval, the girls checked in and the desk person showed us to the rooms without a clue of who was with whom. The only ground floor level rooms were in the rear of one of three older converted houses owned by the B&B. The adjacent rooms each had a couple of French doors opening to a deck area with an in ground spa that would nicely fit 6 or 8 people. The deck had 4 lounge chairs and an umbrella covered table with 4 nice chairs. Lori and I put our bags into our room and Bob and Liz’s bags into their room.
Since it was already late afternoon and we had missed lunch while traveling, we got ready to walk over to Duval and find a seafood place with a raw bar and happy hour. While the girls were getting nicely dressed in crop pants and nice tops, Bob and I wearing buttoned shirts, khaki’s and shoes walked a block up Fleming from the B&B to Faustino’s Cuban Grocery and got a half dozen bottles of red and white wines for later in the evening in the spa for the next few days.
When the girls were ready, we headed the two blocks to Duval. By the time we got to Duval, we all knew we were far too nicely over dressed. Anything seems to go with Duval Street wear. There was no nudity at all, but lots of swimsuits, girls in bikinis covered by tee shirts, etc. Lots of really ratty dressed people were on the street and in the bars and tee shirt shops. We were surprised at the numbers of little children in strollers and little kids with their parents. With all the open front dive bars, we didn’t not feel that this was a place suitable for children and still strongly feel this way. We were surprised how crowded Duval Street was near the harbor. Actually, we do like dive bars but without children and kids around.
We found a nice raw bar on the harbor with a 4:30 PM to 6:30 PM happy hour with boiled shrimp, calamari and oysters. With added house salads, we had a really fun and good dinner. After the early dinner, we walked over and watched the really nice sunset from a crowded Mallory Square. By 8:30 PM were walking back down Duval towards Fleming where we’d turn to go back to the B&B.
As we were walking slowing, we checked out the dive bars on Duval and especially a big tall three story place. The bar had an open side on the ground floor, a second floor level bar with balcony seating over looking Duval and an open to the sky third floor level that had a clothes optional sign above the stairs with a security guard checking ID’s. Using half price coupons a lady in front was handing out, we all had a drink on the ground floor and another drink on the second floor and then headed to the clothes optional third floor to check it out. What a disappointment with only one other couple up there and about 6 men at the bar, a body painter and a bartender with no one missing any clothes or showing any skin. As we finished our drinks and were leaving to go down the long stairs, the bartender told us to come back after 10 PM on Fridays and Saturdays and that there probably would be more people then.
We walked a couple more blocks up Duval to Fleming and back to the B&B. There was no one around, so Lori and I got undressed, left our room doors open got in the spa. When Bob and Liz came out, Liz took one look and pulled her two piece suit off and headed to the spa, Dan went back into the room and got a bottle of white wine, glass and lost his swim suit too. We didn’t know if the spa area was clothes optional or not, but it was private and why not.
With Bob sitting with my Lori in the spa and me with sitting with Liz having glasses of wine, a nice looking young 30’s something couple came in the back gate heading for their second floor level room above our rooms. We all said hello and introduced ourselves to Troy and Mona and invited them back down to join us for glasses of wine. Even with the spa blowers on it was pretty obvious that we were all nude in the spa.
Count seven and the young guy was back down in a towel and waiting for his wife to come down. Liz got out of the spa nude and Troy’s eyes about popped out as he watched Liz’s boobs bounce by. Liz went to our room and got more cups and another bottle of wine to share with our young guests. Thank goodness for twist tops.
When Mona came down, she was in a towel too. Her eyes about popped out seeing Liz in the nude visiting with Troy in a towel with his eyes on Liz’s boobs. Liz poured a glass of wine for both of them and headed back into the spa. Troy threw his towel on a chair and in nude headed for the spa as Mona watched almost open mouthed. Troy is hung nicely and shaved too. Mona took a couple of sips of her wine, dropped her towel and walked down into the spa. Mona has short dark hair, white skin, is nicely built, toned, and firm, shaved with small breasts and really perky, aroused nipples.
Three couples were sitting in different parts of the spa. Troy and Mona didn’t have a clue that Bob and I were sitting with each other’s wives. With some giggling and such, it was pretty obvious that we were feeling our partners up in the spa with Mona and Tony quietly watching. With the spa being so hot, Bob got up left Lori and walked for the steps taking Liz’s hand and helping her out of the spa. Lori moved over to sit by me. Troy’s eyes about popped again at the sight of Liz’s boobs.
Mona was really watching Bob’s dick as Bob and Liz toweled each other off spa side. Bob was getting hard. As they joked around, Bob took Liz’s hand and led her into their room leaving the French doors open and lights on. Troy and Mona really thought Liz was my wife and were really staring, glancing at each other and looking at the open door. Lori and I were sure they wondered what was going on.
Since the water was so hot, Lori and I stood up to get out of the spa. Once again Troy’s eyes about bugged out as he stared at Lori’s boobs. We toweled each other off spa side. Troy and Mona followed us out and did the same as she kept glancing at Lori’s boobs and my cock that was getting hard. I poured a bit more wine into our glasses, and Lori walked over to the open door to watch Bob and Liz. Bob by this time was on top, Liz’s feet were in the air and Bob was pounding away. Mona and Troy walked over to stand by Lori at the open door to watch. When I joined them to watch, my cock was sticking straight out and Troy’s was too. Mona about dropped her wine glass when she saw what Liz and Bob were so enthusiastically doing on the bed with the room’s doors open and lights on.
I was rubbing Lori’s back as we sipped our wine and watched. Lori took my cock in hand and led me next door into our room. We started making out on the bed. I glanced over and Mona and Troy were standing outside between the rooms looking back and forth to watch us in our room and Bob and Liz in theirs. After finger banging Lori for a bit, I got her to roll over and hug a pillow with her butt in the air with Mona and Troy watching from the door. I got behind Lori up on feet and doggie pounded her until I came nicely.
As a rolled off and hugged Lori, we glanced and Troy and Mona were not visible from our bed. We got up and arm in arm walked to the door and looked out. Bob and Liz were outside already watching Mona blow Troy. Troy was in one of the chairs and Mona was kneeling on folded up towels blowing him. We all got our glass of wine and watched Mona work Troy’s cock, which was pretty impressive by now. Mona had really good technique and obviously had experience.
After a few minutes of watching, Troy was going to blow. Mona, pulled back and Troy came on her tits and chest. Mona kept stroking and pumping Troy with one hand and rubbing his cum into her chest and on her boobs with her other hand. Great fun and great show.
After Troy caught his breath, he stood and helped Mona up and helped towel his cum off her chest, boobs and stomach. Bob suggested we finish the wine as we all soak a bit more in the spa. My Lori and Bob went down the spa steps first and sat together and I followed Liz in and sat with her. Mona and Troy sat together in the spa, and Mona was almost blushing as we all praised her and Troy’s performance.
Liz and Lori discussed plans to visit the third floor clothes optional bar the next day with Troy and Mona listening in and asking a few questions about it.
By now it was nearly midnight. It had been a long a fun day. I stood up, waded over to Lori and Bob and put my hand out for Lori and we crawled out of the spa together, dried off and headed to bed in our room. We think that Troy and Mona still thought Bob and I were swapping wives when Bob led Liz off to bed.
Part 2 of our story here.
- Read more...
- 4 comments
- 13,662 views
"Hmmmmm, someone tastes like pussy, and it ain't mine," I quipped.
You looked both amused and a bit sheepish as our friend Staci came out of our bathroom.
I hugged her naked form and gave her a big wet kiss. "Sorry to interrupt you two, I was about to go change and go down the hall to visit. I'll be back for the both of you later," Before I left I teasingly sucked her nipple, then grabbed her ass and pulled her tight against me and made out for a bit. By this time she was breathless. I shucked off my bikini, and grabbed a robe and slippers before I sauntered down the hall to say hello to her husband Chad.
I knocked. He yelled "Who is it?" I told him, "why don't you look through the peephole". When I saw his shadow, I flashed him. He laughingly let me in the door.
"Damn girl, I was hoping it was you. I didn't want to start the party without you."
I told Chad that our partners had already started getting busy so it was important we get caught up. So we did. The agreement for tonight's party was everyone got hot and bothered, oral & petting allowed but no penetration, YET. After we were good and going, the four of us would all be together. I sucked Chad's cock, teased his sensitive nipples for a bit, and then finished him off as we 69'd. He was a great lover and went down on me until I felt like I'd had an ab workout from all of the orgasms. We had some water, a bit of cuddling, and headed back down to the big suite for the main event.
I had been wet days just thinking about this. Four bodies, entangled, feeling yourself getting touched, licked, writhed upon, and not even know exactly who was on you at the moment and who the fuck cares. Ahhh yes. Sometimes it was original partners together, sometimes a swap, occasionally a mixture, and at the hottest point all four of us. The start, with our partners was fine and hot, but other than the fact your friends are watching, nothing earth shattering. The swap was so damned hot. Chad wasn't quite as big as my husband but his girth would be a little more challenging. Luckily I was already primed for action. He had learned my hot spots and kinks from watching my husband do me and he was fast to get me wild. We believed in condoms in our play so when I rolled one onto him and saw his twitch with the excitement from my touch I was ready for him. I'm flexible as hell and he threw one of my legs up to his neck and rode me like I was a carnival ride. Lucky me! I'm trying not to wake up the neighbors yelling "yeah that's it FUCK ME" while I'm watching my husband plow Staci from behind. It didn't take long for us all to eventually collapse in climax. Happily sweaty.
When the boys were exhausted and about to drift off Staci and I began again. Mostly tired, but not too tired to make out. The feeling of a female body against mine was intriguing and sensual. Since I love having my breasts kissed, touched, and licked, I set out to try that on her. We hadn't had much opportunity to play until now. I was enjoying every moment. She arched her neck back and I was on her neck, kissing and lightly biting. She gently tossed me on the bed and I noticed the boys were not asleep, but enjoying our show. That was even hotter. She crept down my body, licking and sucking wherever she liked. Behind my knee, my toes, when she wandered up to my pussy I warned her she better not mind the taste of condoms and she concentrated on my labia and clit. Before I knew it we were back to lip-locked and she was using my dildo on me. It was difficult to keep quiet knowing we were in a hotel full of people, but I did the best I could before I came down to Earth and then gave her the release she needed.
It was a helluva weekend.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 16,595 views
The weekend was the normal Saturday night at our house with friends and family over for a day by the pool and a cookout. All very normal, everyone had a great time and as the evening went on, slowly the group started to say their goodbyes and leave the party. Now everyone has a friend or two that do not know when to say “goodnight” and we are no exceptions. Our friends Justine and Brad just love to linger at a party and are always the last to leave. We usually have to drop hints on how late it is or how early we need to get up to get them out the door. We love Brad and Justine, but sometimes they just do not know when to leave. We have been friends for over 15 years and they still do not get the hint, lol. Tonight was no exception. All the guests had left the party and our kids (late teenagers) went out for the night for their own fun. John and I started to clean up and Justine and Brad helped us along the way which is always appreciated.
As we finished the cleanup we settled down on our back porch and just enjoyed the night time with a few drinks and casual conversations. As normal with our friends, we talked about work, kids, and life in general. As a few hours passed and we thought the night would come to a close, Justine suggested we take the conversation into the hot tub and just really relax. I looked and John with the look of OMG, they are staying even longer than I expected, and just shrugged.
So we agreed to take the conversation into the hot tub. I stated that I do like putting on a wet bathing suit (from the pool party earlier) and that I was going inside to get a dry one. Justine said she felt the same way, but did not have an extra bathing suit. I told her to come with me as I have a ton of suits, but stated it might be a bit tight fitting as she is much larger than me in the breast area. I asked the guys to refresh our drinks and that we join them shortly.
I took Justine up to our bedroom and opened up my bathing suit draw. I took out a one piece for myself and another that I knew ran big on me, so I thought it would fit her. Justine noticed that one side of the draw held bikini tops and bottoms. She commented that she never saw me in a bikini - ever, which was true. I told her at pool parties I normally wear a conservative bathing suit, but when it is just me and my husband I always wear a bikini and laughing said or “nothing at all”. She started to laugh and stated that was awesome and she dove into the draw pulling out the bikinis. She noticed I have a lot of super hero ones and asked “what up with these?” Sheepishly laughing, I told her John has a thing for them and it turns him on. She commented “oh really? Let’s have some fun and wear bikini’s for him tonight!? I said, sure, why not, and we went through the outfits. She picked a Wonder Woman on and I took Superwoman.
I expected Justine to go into the bathroom to change, but she just started to undress in front of me. I blushed as I was not expecting this and she stated “don’t be a prude and get dressed”. I started to undress, but I could not help but notice how nice her body was and how big and firm her breasts were. She noticed me watching her out of the corner of my eye and I noticed she was checking me out as well. She stated that I had a nice body and as we dressed we looked at each other in the mirror. I commented that John will burst just seeing the two of us in these outfits and her replay was “I hope so” and laughing gave me a swat on the ass and said lets go.
We went outside where John and Brad were already in the hot tub with our drinks ready. As we approached we saw that both of their jaws dropped to the ground. Justine stated, “well I guess the boys like what they see” and I said “I guess so, but before we get into the water, let’s make sure they have a good look”. We then strutted around the hot tub doing various poses of sticking out our asses and bending over dancing to the music that was in the background. The boys cheered us on and hoots and applause. As we passed each other, Justine gave me another spank on the ass and I decided enough was enough; I had to shock here, so as we danced I approached her and gave her a full mouth to mouth kiss.
I was not sure what her reaction would be, would she push back? As we kissed I was happy the answer was no as she melted into my embrace and kiss. After the brief kiss and the “wows” from Brad and John they begged us to join them into the hot tub. So we climbed in and got our drinks giggling along the way.
So we started chatting the boys commented that they loved the show. Justine looked over to John and asked, so who do you prefer, Wonder Woman or Super Woman? John looked at me and saw that I had no objections stated that he loves Super Woman, but really would like to try Wonder Woman. Justine laughed and got up and made her way to John and pushed his head in between her huge breasts and just shook them back and forth. John was in heaven as she laughed and went back to Brad. I then said wait a minute, we put on a nice show, now it’s the boys turn. We all laughed and the boys said there was no way they would put on a show. Justine and I moaned about that is not being fair.
At that the guys got up and did a little dance that made them look stupid, we were laughing so hard and I shouted they should do a striptease. At this point they were still in the hot tub in just over waist deep water. Both agreed and did a little dancing and pulled off their bathing suits and in their best strip tease move (which was funny) twirled them out of the water and sat down. Justine and I hollered that was not fair as we did not see anything as they were covered in the water with all the bubbles and froth. Brad said they kept their promise and got naked and that it was our turn to do more of a show.
Justine and I locked eyes and nodded to each other and got up in the middle of the hot tub and stated to dance. We started to embrace and kiss and our hands went to each other’s bottom bikini which we undid and brought them up and twirled them around just as the boys did and flung them out of the hot tub. Again because of the foam/bubbles, not much was really exposed. With that little show we sat down and all had a good laugh.
Brad and Jjohn kept on complaining that they were nude and that we should be also and we finally agreed and took off our tops. With that, the guys wanted another show and Justine and I once again took center hot tub and started to kiss and our hands wandered over each others body. Justine whispered to me if I was okay with this, and I said as long as she was, I was fine. She then said I think I have a surprise for you. I asked what and got the reply “you will see”. As we continued to kiss/dance we slowly rotated so that we were closer to each other’s spouse. With that Justine pulled back and sat next to John. I took then took a seat next to Brad. Justine asked if the boys liked the show and both stated “hell yeah” and then she asked if it turned them on, which they again replied “hell yeah”. She than stated well let’s just see how much, and she scooted over more to John and I could see that her hand moved under the water to his crotch. Justine commented that John must of have loved the show from what she was feeling.
She then asked me, “Mary, did Brad like the show? If he did, you might get your surprise”. So I looked at Brad and my hand moved over his crotch. I felt that he was erect and I very quickly found out what my surprise was. He had a nice long cock, about 7.5 inches (John is a little over 7 and thick) from what I could feel, but that was not the surprise. The surprise was how thick it was. I could not fit my entire hand around his girth. He had to be larger than a Coke can!
Out loud I commented “omg that is one thick cock!” It had to be twice as thick as John’s. Mary commented hope you like the surprise and with that, followed up with this quote (I still remember it): “no more pussying around, surfs up”. With that comment, she got up facing Brad and myself and put her hands between her legs, and took John’s cock into her pussy. She started to ride him all the time making eye contact with me and Brad. This took me back a bit her being that aggressive as I sat there for a few minutes stoking Brad’s cock and watching her fuck my husband.
Justine brought me back with “hey, you just going to sit there or are you going to do something?” With that I got up and did the exact same thing that to Brad as she did to John. I reached between my legs, got his cock, and slowly lowered myself onto him. As the head started to nudge my pussy, thoughts were going through my mind if it would fit and how painful it might be, but I guess I was really excited as I took in this thick cock with little issue. I just had to go slow, but god did it stretch me wide and fill me up. If felt so wonderful.
So here we were, friends for over 15 years and we are now watching each other making full eye contact as we fuck each other husbands. Justine started to talk dirty and kept saying things like “I love fucking your husband” and “omg your husband feels so good”. All I could get out was “omg god, it is so thick!"
All the while we held eye contact with each other and the boys did not say a word outside of a few grunts. After riding Brad for about five minutes, I felt him swell even more in my pussy and felt the warmness of his load going off inside of me. My ride was over, as I felt his cock getting soft inside of me. I got off of him and the two of us kissed for a minute and we got our drinks and watched Justine continue to ride John. After about five more minutes of her bouncing back and forth on John she started shaking and yelling “I am cumming” and with that, she did.
With her first orgasm I stated that I might have a surprise for her. I told her that John was very long lasting and a big cummer. She said “oh yeah? We will see about that!”, and with that, she started to ride him again and after a while she started to shout over and over “cum for me! cum for me!” which after five or so minutes turned to “I am cumming again!”
While this was going on I kept on stroking Brad but was getting nowhere with getting him hard again. After she orgasmed, she slid of John and said she needed a break. We took a few more sips of our drinks and then decided to go into the house to continue the fun. We entered into the house and went into the bedroom. All this time John was sporting his hard-on which made me smile, but I wanted more of Brad’s thick cock.
I had Brad lay down on the bed and I got into the 69 position with him, hoping my licking his cock would bring it back to life. As we got into position, Justine said “let me help" and got in between Brad's legs in the doggy position, her ass facing off of the bed. At this time John starting fucking Justine doggy style and I started to lick Brad’s shaft and Justine was licking Brad’s balls. Brad came back to life as we continue oral on him. I tried to fit his cock in my mouth, but it was too big, all I could do was suck, kiss, and lick his shaft while Justine continued to work on his balls and every once in a while come up for a kiss to me as we each took a side of Brad.
With Brad hard again, I took the doggy position on the other side of the bed and he slowly eased his cock into me and stretched me wide. At this time Justine was yelling she was cumming again. Once more we locked eyes as we watched each others husband fuck the other woman. I was getting so turned on that after a while I started to cum and yelled it out loud which in turn got Justine to cum again. As I was finishing me orgasm I felt Brad start to trust deeper and harder which I knew meant he was about to go. As he came it set off another orgasm for me. As we finished up, John finally spoke for the first time and stated he was about to cum. Justine quickly pulled away from him and said she wanted to see this to see if I was telling the truth. She quickly engulfed his cock and started to give him a hand job while sucking his cock. John soon started to really pull in his stomach muscles which I knew was a sure sign he was about to explode. With that, I saw Justine’s eyes bulge as John filled her mouth with cum. she gagged and let his cock out all the while he was spraying her with more cum. She had it all over her hair, face and chest. She turned to me and said ”you were not kidding!” With that we all laughed. I took her to the shower and she quickly cleaned up.
We got on some clothes and headed to the porch and had another round of drinks and started talking about what we just did and what it meant. We found out that this was their first time swinging, but that they had talked about it and were testing the waters with us. They were not sure how we were going to handle it. They were surprised that we been in the lifestyle so long and that we kept it such a secret. We all had a good time and we knew it would not be the last. I think we finally found that perfect couple!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 17,077 views
So we invited them over to our house one Saturday. The expectation was that if we hit it off, we'd spend some or all of the weekend playing. And if not, well, it would just be a Saturday with drinks and barbecue.
I made lunch for everyone and then we went out back to our pool, stripped off and swam for a while.
Sitting on the edge of the pool Betsy - that was her name, how old fashioned - was stroking her husband Tom's dick, which was thin and nicely long. I was wondering how good a time it could give me. Might be just right for anal.
He started fondling her breasts while she continued stroking his dick. He's lean, like his dick, while Betsy has some plumpness to her, so her breasts are plenty big. (I'm a B-cup and happy with it.)
Husband Bobby was gently stroking my upper arm and I was feeling really good.
I remarked that if I started stroking Bobby like Betsy was stroking Tom, he'd be squirting before long. Betsy told us that Tom was slow to come, so he could give a woman a really good fucking before he was done.
This led to them telling us their favorite way of making love. With only a little kissing for preliminaries they would go right at it in whatever position they fancied at the moment. They would stay in that one position instead of switching around and bang away while she had a few small orgasms and then when she got going into a big one, that would set him off and they would come at just about the same time, that classic romantic ideal which most people don't actually experience too often. That would be, they said, about fifteen or twenty minutes of really enjoyable sex, which they found deeply gratifying.
By this point anyone who knew me would recognized that I was quite flushed. My cheeks glowing and my nipples rosy. Just call me Rudolph. Bobby was fully erect, so I reached over and gave him a squeeze. Sure enough he was as hard as could be and I bet if I asked him he'd say he was at the point of being so hard it was painful. I could feel I was plenty wet and it took an effort for me to not put a finger in the pie.
We were both ready to go but the name of the game at this point was to show and tell, or tell anyway. And anticipation is a lot of the fun, so I just sat on my hands and thought exciting thoughts.
We couldn't be more different, as Bobby and I told them. We both usually came quickly so we were careful to draw out our love-making to extend the pleasure. That's especially important for me, 'cause I'm the one-and-done type. Once I've had my big O, it takes me almost as long to be ready for more action as a typical guy. That's part of how Bobby and I are so sexually compatible: we do it and then if we want more, we're both ready at about the same time.
I told them that the reason I like to go to clubs was to meet guys like Tom who could give me a lot of dick action. I'm plenty in love with Bobby and feel great sexual fulfillment in making love with him, but when it comes to complete gratification I'm after what I can't get at home, a fucking that just goes on and on and on with nothing but dick. (Why does Bobby like to go to clubs? Well, you'd have to ask him, but I'd say it's two things: Breasts. And he just likes to fuck other women, bless him. At a club, if I'm satiated I can just watch him fuck other women all night, with a big grin on my face. The more of them he does, the more proud I am to be married to such a man who can please all those women.)
Our love making, as we told them, might last thirty to forty five minutes or even up to an hour. (Though, as you might imagine, on days we were tired from work, we'd let a quickie suffice.) When we're into big time love making, say a Sunday afternoon, we might screw for nearly an hour before we let ourselves come. Doze in a nap for a while, wake up and have fun again. Twice might be a typical Sunday, three times good, four times is our personal best, as they say.
Although there was a lot of variety in the way we did sex together, Bobby and I described a typical scenario. We'd begin with a lot of hugging kissing, either before we undressed or right after. That would warm us up and we'd begin a mess of massaging and caressing with some fondling tossed in. We'd make sure we didn't fondle enough to make things come to a conclusion too early. All this kissing and massaging and caressing would gradually move us to a fever pitch until we were so excited we could die. Then Bobby would move down and put his face on my femininity and work me over with his lips and tongue.
This would keep me going higher and higher, while his own sex calmed down a little. He would work me over until I came. This would usually be a fantastic big O, just what I needed. Unlike what Betsy described about herself, I rarely had more than one orgasm, so it was important that the one I had was a really good one. Bobby and I had learned to orchestrate things just right so that I got the satisfaction that I wanted and needed.
Things didn't always go just right but if it all came together, I would have a wild screaming orgasm that would leave me stunned and panting for a bit. It was not unusual for me to see stars and have my head swimming. (I'd been even known to pass out for a bit, which scared the bejezus out of Bobby when we first were dating. I had to teach him a lot about how to do oral just right.)
After I calmed down a little, Bobby would pull himself up, kiss me deeply and plunge into me. After all the sex that we were doing this would be where we would begin to actually fuck.
We would fuck away delightfully and before long Bobby would come. He couldn't be in me for very long before he would start coming, sometimes as soon as he entered me. This was why we did such a long drawn out make-out session so that he, and I, had lots of sexy excitement before things finished. When we were done, both of us, we were done and if we wanted lots of pleasure we had to get it on the building-up to our orgasms.
At this point Betsy had a quizzical look on her face. She asked me that if I came quickly and was one-and-done how would I want someone like her Tom who can fuck long and keep going seemingly all night.
I told her it seemed like a contradiction but I said that those really big Os that killed me, that even made me pass out, that made me feel really fulfilled almost mostly came with Bobby going down on me. That was my fulfillment, my love, my deep meaning. But with someone else, like I hoped her Tom would be, I can get a whole different and delightful experience. And with that sort, I never screamed, I never passed out, and I rarely had what I thought of as The Big O. What I did have was a lot of pleasure and yes I would often have a series of small orgasms, but it was never what I had with Bobby. That was the point, wasn't it? To have something different?
All this sexy talk, not to mention Betsy stroking her Tom and Bobby & I watching had us all getting interested in doing something. In fact I'd lost my self-control and had been fingering myself discreetly.
It had emerged from our conversation that each of us had a touch of the voyeur in us as well as some bit of exhibitionist and also that none of us had a problem with juxtaposing sex-for-love with sex-for-play, which as you know can be a problem in world of play.
So we mutually made a rather odd decision that we would begin watching each other, in turns, the other couple making love, spouse to spouse. Not what you'd expect to be the kick-off of what was expected to be a play date.
To figure out who would go first we played a round of water polo in the pool. Tom and Betsy, who won got to decide. They declared that Bill and I should go first. Perform first. For their viewing pleasure.
And so we began. We shortened our routine, to not make it drag out too long. It went pretty much as I described before. From time to time I would glance over and see how Tom and Betsy were enjoying the scene. As things were going along, I saw that they had moved to some doggy action as they watched us. Then Bobby began taking me higher and higher and that was all I knew.
We finished and rinsed our sweat off in the pool and with a smirk we told them it was our turn to watch them. Bill and I found watching them a lot of fun and pretty soon we were fingering each other keeping time to Tom and Betsy.
By the time they finished Bobby and I were thrilled and excited by the performance. I grabbed Bobby, laid him down on a towel and began to ride him, cowgirl style, one of my favorites. For both of us it was awfully soon to be getting off again, but sure enough, in the thrill of the experience, we both did.
We all retired to the house for an afternoon nap. When we woke up, we negotiated the rules of engagement, what was OK and what was off limits; what required condoms and what didn't.
Bobby and Betsy were mellow but Tom and I were both feeling frisky. Like a gentleman he asked me what would I like and I told him doggie style. (Anal was what I rather wanted, but it seemed too soon to ask for that.) He went at me nicely with a good even-tempered medium rhythm. It felt very nice. We continued and I was really enjoying myself. While Tom and I were going at it, Bobby and Betsy watched and fondled each other. I thought that was kind of sweet. Tom kept his steady pace with me, which I found suited me to a tee. Even at the end, when he came, there was hardly a crescendo, so good was he at not breaking the even rhythm. I really liked it and it was so nicely a change from those guys who have to pound you to get off and think they have to prove themselves with some roughness. I liked Tom and I knew I was going to want to play with him many times in the future. Maybe a lover like him was all I might need to supplement Bobby. Time would tell.
Betsy and I hadn't talked much and yet it seemed like we'd become buddies already. We went into our kitchen together to start fixing a dinner for the four of us. The boys opened some beer and wine. The night was young and all of tomorrow was there before us. Betsy whispered to me that she really wanted to do me. Why whisper? We were all here for some crazy sex! Even though I wasn't particularly fond of girl-on-girl, the thought of it made me wet again. Maybe her whispering made it seem naughty and so exciting. Dunno. So I whispered back, let's go!
Betsy and I fixed a nice simple dinner that we all enjoyed. Nothing fancy, a salad, spaghetti with sauce out of a bottle, oven heated garlic bread, beer and wine. Over dinner we recapped the day so far and agreed that we really liked each other. Betsy loudly announced that first thing after dinner she was going to lick me like I'd never been licked before.
She and I left the boys to clean the dishes and also build a toasty fire in our fireplace while she and I stripped off and lay down on the living room rug. She went right at me and she was right, I'd never been licked like that before. After all, women understand it better than men, and I'd never had a woman really go at me like that.
She began quite nicely, making me feel really good. Then it got better. And better. Eventually I was bucking hard and I heard myself screaming. Then I was gone. No longer there. Lights out.
When I woke up, Betsy and Tom were ministering to me - they'd been really scared by my passing out and Bobby, who was used to me going unconscious, wasn't able to convince them that all was well; better than well. Betsy and Tom were kind and considerate, but I gently shooed them off, letting them know that I was quite OK; better than OK. It was the really big smile on my face that finally convinced them that I'd had a great time.
Bobby told me that I had been out longer than he'd ever known me to, so he knew that I'd really gotten what I came for.
After some drinks all around, Betsy and Tom got over being frightened by what I'd done and they all got quite cozy. I was still a touch woozy, no surprise, so I just sat by the fire, luxuriating in the warmth and my own after-glow and watched the three of them play. While they played, I amused myself.
Then we all decided maybe it was time to retire and rest. None of us were the play-all-night types and we'd each had wonderful, wonderful action. So we went to bed, to sleep and rest, in separate bedrooms; Bobby and I; Tom and Betsy.
As soon as Bobby and I hit the bed, we were ready to talk over the day's adventures, pillow talk of the best kind. What was good, what was best, what was not so good. What do you think of our guests? Any problems, any reservations, any uncertainty about how tomorrow might unfold? Could these be long-term friends and playmates? Who had the better time, you or me? And then the biggie, the thing you always have to keep an eye out for: Any hints of jealous feelings coming up? Danger to a couple in the lifestyle and always needs constant monitoring. Hints of jealousy and you back away and repair the damage, for sure. And do you see any problems with them liking us?
All those things we wanted to talk about, a postmortem on the day - but instead we both just fell asleep, a deep, grateful, satisfying and satisfied sleep.
Sometime during the night, I was gently awakened and there were Betsy and Tom. Without a word, Betsy took me by the hand and led me to her room, while Tom crawled into bed with Bobby.
And so the rest of the night went.
In the morning we all woke hungry and feeling well-fucked. But I'd been dreaming of anal with Tom so I sent Bobby off to show Betsy where things were for fixing breakfast and then I took Tom in hand to do what a long and thin dick does best.
Although having a girl eager for anal should be enough of a treat for any man, since we were headed for what I wanted, I felt I owed him every man's favorite, a blow job, so we began that way. I've never been particularly good at it and he wasn't enjoying it that much, so we decided to get down to what I wanted.
He started me off positioned doggy style, which was good, but after a while I wanted to watch the face of the man who was doing me so I insisted we switch to the way gays do it, face to face, me on my back with my pelvis curled up, Tom hovering over me with his night stick up my rear.
I don't think he was really enjoying this all that much either, at least not as much as I was, it being early morning after a night of a lot of sex and all, but he was a trooper and gave it to me good until I was satisfied. I don't know if he came, but I sure did, maybe more times in a row than I had done in a long time. For him, well, maybe he's just a hard guy to please or maybe I'm not the right play partner for him. But still I loved that anal and would want more in the future. It was really nice, he had the right strokes and he was sized just right.
I found myself thinking that I hoped this couple didn't tire of us, because each of the two of them had given me some of the best sex I'd had outside my marriage, maybe ever. I didn't want to blow it by being too eager or too hungry for their attention.
Over a nice pancake breakfast we began planning the rest of our day. For lunch we'd do the barbecue we'd neglected to do on Saturday and see how much swimming, napping, fucking, and horsing around we could fit into the day.
Betsy complemented me on how well I'd done her during the night, which I now didn't even remember, except perhaps as part of a misty dream. She asked me to do her again and I agreed particularly figuring that this time I would remember it.
We left the boys to clean up breakfast while she and I retired to a bedroom. She tasted good and I liked doing her. Then she went down on me.
They told me I was out for a full half hour, which I really don't believe. But I do know that I was woozy and foggy and limp for much of the rest of the morning. My circuits had been fried and my body needed to do some electrical repair work for the rest of the morning.
I didn't dare go into the water at our pool, leat I do something stupid like breath in a bunch of water and half drown. So while everyone else played three-man water polo and horsed around in the pool, I spent the rest of the morning lying on a chaise by the side of the pool watching them and languidly playing with myself.
From time to time, Bobby came over to keep me company. I like to pet him. I worship his penis. It's the source of my pleasure and gratification. It's a key to our relationships with our social friends. And when the time is right it will give me the gift of children. So it is very dear to me. When I have it in my mouth, I treat it with great reverence.
I continued relaxing and watching the three of them horsing around while gently keeping myself warm and moist.
The only time I got excited and came was while watching Bobby take a stiff one up his ass, which he later told me was the first time since his school days, that era of sexual experimentation. There's something kinda fun about watching that sort of action. One guy shoves it in and the other guy goes boing erect. One guy does some pounding and the other guy starts squirting. It's like watching mechanical toys in action.
I don't know if Bobby is going to want to take it in the ass in the future but if and when he does, I want to be there to watch.
I really didn't recover my brightness of mind and spunk until we had our barbecue lunch and the good food revived me. Then instead of sitting on the side lines I was ready to try to be the life of the party.
Among other things, I got the rodeo blue ribbon as cowgirl of the day for wild rides I took on both Tom and Bobby. Betsy brought out a double dildo she'd brought in her over-night bag, for me to ride her with too. We both liked it a lot.
The full tale of the afternoon deserves a lot of description here, but I think I'm running out of steam as an amateur author so I'm going to pause for a while and cover Sunday afternoon and evening later. I'll just say that this weekend left us being very different people than we were when it began.
Until I return with more story, signed me Kwk2Cum&Cum2Kwk, 'cause I really am quick to come and sometimes I do come too quick.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 12,607 views
It's important for me to say we always play smart, which means all the intercourse in this story was with condoms.
We get together on Saturday morning, just before lunch. If all goes well, at least for the regular foursome, we'll be together through to Monday afternoon. Timing was perfect as everyone: Kate, Tom , Michael, Kevin and Karen arrive within minutes of each other. I think people arrive punctually for sex. Kevin and Karen are noticeably excited to be here as they're our invited guests. I can tell they've fantasized about this experience and they're in the moment.
A little history about Kevin and Karen. They've been married for five years and wanted to try a threesome and bashfully invited Michael, a longtime friend, to join them. Michael said that while it sounded fun, he had a better idea. He suggested that if they're truly interested in exploring a fantasy sex life, that they may want to try our foursome for a weekend. Once they started discussing it, it came up that Karen, besides having two men, also wanted to try sex with a woman. They also liked the idea of a long weekend and not just a couple of hours. When Michael approached us, we agreed but wanted to get to know these people and we actually had four non-sexual, get-to-know each other dinners over the course of a few weekends. The fifth dinner we discussed what they're hoping for sexually so everyone is on the same page with expectations.
So back to the story:
I'm serving up appetizers, small sandwiches and wine as lunch. Tom mentions that I'm not in one of my 'outfits' and I explain that this one is subtle and if he's the lucky one he'll find out what a great outfit it is (the skirt is held together with velcro and will fall off me at the slightest encouragement after a button is unfastened).
What's funny about group dynamics, is that when you introduce new people, sometimes no one knows who should initiate conversation.....or sex. Karen had a certain fantasy and it should be indulged early so nothing would feel 'forced' later on. I went over to her and said ,"take me." We move over to the couch. I'm sitting on it and Karen moves to kiss me.
I'm certain that she's pictured this moment in her mind and I'm just going to let her run with it. We're kissing. Our tongues are sliding over each others as she goes deeper into my mouth. She unbuttons my blouse, opening it and sliding her hands over my bare flesh, then breasts. My eyes closed, I keep drinking her mouth into me, breathing heavier each time she runs her hands over me. Karen then unbuttons the side of my skirt and when she realizes it's held in place with velcro ( I made the skirt) she pulls it completely open. I'm now naked, embracing her with my arms and legs.
You know how you can have a moment and say the strangest things. I'm running my fingers in her hair, kissing her ear and I whisper, " Do me Kitten." I have no idea where that came from. Karen starts running her tongue over my stomach, my fingers still in her hair. I open my eyes and Kevin is disrobing her while she's on all fours. Jeans and panties have been slid off and he's removing her denim blouse. I'm thinking how beautiful her back is when she moves her tongue between my legs, licking me. I arch my back and when I open my eyes, Kevin has his hand, between her legs from behind, no doubt with fingers inside her and pumping her. Karen and my eyes make contact and she licks me even faster.
I have a Hermann Miller egg chair and Kate's sitting on the arm, slightly behind Tom who's sitting in the chair and she's massaging his chest while they watch. Kevin motions to Michael to come over. My head is swimming with pleasure. I close my eyes, Karen's mouth against my pussy and hands over my breasts.
I open my eyes and make eye contact with Karen and smile at her. She kisses my hips and gasps. I could tell she's just felt the head of a cock push into. Upon realizing it wasn't Kevin's, she smiled. She's being fucked by a different man as Kevin watches. It's every bit the turn on she expected it to be. She pushes back into Michael. She moves to my side and Kevin shifts my body completely on the couch. He's disrobed, he moves over my body and I embrace and kiss him. For a while we're just 'necking' like teenagers while listening to Karen quickly whisper, "more, more," to Michael.
Kevin reaches between his legs and starts rubbing the head of his cock against my clitoris. He'll just barely start pushing in and then pulls back to rub me all over again. I climax from just the anticipation. I'm dripping wet and dying when he pushes into me and I wrap my legs around him. He starts pumping me and I come again, my body shuddering from anticipation and build up. I hear Michael come and Karen gasp in near glee.
I look over to see Kate and Tom are naked and 69'ing in my chair. It's a wild sight and I'm thinking, worst case, I re-cover the chair.
I'm arched over the couch, getting drilled. I'm drunk with the sex. Kevin is doing me faster and faster and biting my shoulder, I feel his body shake as he comes into me. My body relaxes into his and we embrace on the couch.
I look over at Karen and she mouths the words, "Thank you Susan," and smiles.
So I said, " Well, that was an icebreaker." Everyone's laughing and pretty much cleaning up the room and themselves. We're having conversations and exchanging short kisses. I've changed into a military outfit I made from real army surplus, but tailored the pants with ankle high cuffs and made a crop top with a stiffened raised collar. Michael takes one look at it and says, "Susan please let me invade you." and I reply ," Later," and smile at him. Conversation turns to a mutual appreciation society of sexual performance. Karen thanking Michael for taking her from behind so well, Kate saying she was so hot from watching my back arched while Kevin rode me slowly she just had to suck Tom into oblivion. Tom telling Kate he was glad she was watching me. Yadda-yadda-yadda.
Kate tells me she thinks Kevin is worth spending some time with. I look over and say to Karen,"Can we borrow your husband ?" With-out missing a beat she replies, "as long as I can borrow these two fun lovers." Kate and I lead a still naked Kevin off to my bedroom. Kate's just wearing panties and a man's white shirt and once the door closes, she grabs Kevin by the back of his neck with one hand, kissing him and working his cock with the other. They're going at it hot and heavy and they're on the bed, Kevin just moves the fabric of Kate's panties to one side and starts fucking her through her clothes, Kate encouraging more and more out of him.
I figure three's a crowd, so I sit and watch from a padded love seat. My bedroom is very large,about 25 X 25 feet square. The bed and mattress are custom made and sleeps four comfortable and I speak from personal experience. When Kate is having great sex she starts cooing and moaning in an incredible way. It's not loud, but it's oh so sensual.
It's a huge turn on for the guys and I admit that it makes me lustful too. In fact, it's a motivator for sex, because as long as she's cooing I never see Michael or Tom quit pumping her. They say they just can't stop. I've been tempted to record it and figure out the frequency of the tone but never got around to it.
It's having the same effect on Kevin as he's supporting himself with his arms and rocking his cock back and forth into her. I decide if I'm watching this I need some champagne, so I get up to go to the kitchen. I walk into the living room and find Karen has not been holding back. She has Michael face up on his back on the floor.
Karen is over Michael's cock and looks up smiling like a tigress over her kill, some cum dripping from her chin and all I can think is, this is wild. She then leans back as Tom enters her from behind. She reaches back, touches his face and moving up and down on his cock. Tom's cupping her breasts while she's rocking back and forth moving faster and faster on his cock, she leans further back to kiss him, he's stroking her throat as their tongues lick each other and she cries out in climax.
I watch and walk past to the kitchen and get a bottle that's been chilling in the refrigerator.
So, I'm coming back with champagne. Karen, Michael and Tom are recovering from their excursions into threewayland. I can hear Kate enjoying the thudpucking frenzy of Kevin doing her into oblivion from my bedroom. Walking past Karen, she says, ,"Champagne?! Pour some on me!"and all I can think is, "Who am I to blow against the wind."
Of course you know what this means. I pour champagne on Karen and Tom starts licking it off her breasts, pour some on Michael and I start licking it off his stomach, pour some on me and Tom is licking my neck. We're drenching ourselves with it and licking each other. What ever happened to wearing a lampshade and drinking champagne out of a women's shoe ?
This goes on until I need to go back for another bottle. I hand the bottle to Michael and just straddle Tom on the floor and mount him. Michel pours champagne down my back and Karen is lapping it up, even giggling when some gets in her hair. I'm riding Tom and Karen is not missing a beat, sliding her tongue along my spine and nibbling my shoulders. I just relax and lean back into her, riding Tom more slowly. Michael stands in front of me so I take his cock into my mouth. I'm just surrendering myself over to the pure sex of the moment. Karen's rolling my nipples with her fingertips and I'm gasping from quick, sharp shock going through my body with each gentle pinch.
We eventually just all fall into a pile together on the floor. The guys are exhausted and will probably need to upgrade their health insurance considering the condition they're in.
My head's swimming from the endorphins and Karen's like a puppy looking at us wondering when we can play again.
We start to realize that we're sticky from the champagne and not 'sticky' in the good sense of the word. We all take showers and I need a nap.
So, I've showered and washed my hair and feel cleaned up. I decide to check on the pair I left some time ago. To think a trip to the refrigerator had me finding myself in a four-way.
Kate is still in bed with Kevin. She's now naked and on top, her head resting on his chest. Her eyes are closed and Kevin is still inside her. Very slowly he rolls his hips back, then gently pushes up, also slowly and with that push, Kate exhales a small, pitched, 'ahh," sounding like a gentle release with each soft pump of his cock up and into her. I get the impression he's been doing this slow rolling fuck of Kate for a while and I ask,"How long has been doing that?" Kate coos, "A very long time, bless him." Kevin, who hasn't said much replies, "I'm going to need a chiropractor or be put on a 'rack' tomorrow." Kate exhales one of her little, 'aahs' again and Kevin says he just can't stop with her making sounds like that. So, I'm not the only one who gets very, very turned on by Kate's climax sounds.
That would be an interesting piece of research. If the sounds a woman makes can inspire a man to keep going and going. Now, it's obvious that it has some role, but perhaps certain vocal ranges and tones inspire better than others. I mean, Kevin had to be doing that slow roll with Kate for over half an hour, maybe even an hour, after their hard sex and men typically don't or are unable to do that. (your thoughts on that ?)
Then, there was my experience the first time I went down on Kate and I would have kept going forever just motivated by her voice if the guys hadn't needed some attention.
I tell the two of them that everyone else is going to relax for a while, but if they wanted company, I'd ask. They both whisper, "no," and keep going. I leave them alone and exit the room smiling. After all, technically speaking, I 'warmed' Kevin up for her.
Time for that catnap. Later on...
At this point, the women are in the kitchen and the men are watching college football. We''ll let them recharge a little now and use them for our pleasure later. Again, the point of these sexual gatherings is to really enjoy ourselves and have have the kind of sex that will shake the pillars of heaven. For us this means the intensity of the experience, not necessarily the physicality. Fortunately, the men know how to be both, which is why the experiences work on different levels at different times. I recall that you said you knew, or knew someone who was friends with Nina Hartley. She was on some interview, for some reason (CBS's 48 hours comes to mind). But she said the biggest problem with her swinging lifestyle were that when men would have sex with her, they wanted to put her to the wall. She always felt that was a bad assumption on their part: that physical power was the way to have sex with Nina Hartley.
Anyway, good sex can occur almost completely in the mind. I've known this, but Karen had an interesting way of doing it:
We're in the kitchen. I'm getting dinner ready. It's lasagne and an Italian salad with garlic bread, which really isn't too hard to prepare. To offset the earlier military garb and since I'm in the kitchen, I'm in a June Cleaver Outfit. It's a complete green pastel pleated dress, just below the knee, with pumps and faux pearl necklace. The guys will either live out a pre-adolescent fantasy or think I'm their Mom and we'll have to get some Freudian to straighten their head out. Kate's still in her guys white shirt and panties and I really can't remember what Karen was wearing.
So, Karen asks Kate how it came to pass that she and I took the plunge sexually. Kate explained that it was an experience that came from trust and that she allowed herself to have. More importantly, that she enjoyed it when with me, could not see it as a regular habit and was part of a partially fulfilled fantasy done with loved ones. Also (and I never knew this) she found arousing the guys by kissing me was a real turn on. She could arouse them without even touching them. Kate said with an self-satisfying grin, "While I'd never do it to Tom and Michael, if we kept going at it without letting them touch us, I'm sure they would have started masturbating to release their own sexual tension."
Karen then asks, "There's an arousal technique that I use with Kevin, it's mostly in the mind and I think you'd like it." She went on to explain that she has, by asking questions and asking for descriptions, has Kevin describe favorite sexual experiences and she uses touching to make the memory more real. She explained that in one case, he ejaculated without even having his cock touched. He just spasmed and came like in a wet dream. Kate assured her she could stop at any time and Karen decided she was game for the experience.
Nothing special had to be done. Kate just had to stand within arms reach of the kitchen counter and close her eyes. Karen stood directly behind her and whispered "What did you think when I opened Susan's skirt?"
"I thought she'd start squirming as soon as your tongue touched her."
"Did she?"
"Yes"
"Did she do that for you?"
"Yes."
"Tell me about it?" Karen lightly massaged Kate's shoulders.
"I was worried she would not like it, that it would be a disaster. That I'd be embarrassed."
"You weren't though. And when you saw me lick between her legs it all came back to you."
"Yes." Kate said and she was obviously starting to relive the memory, her short breaths going deeper. Karen ran her fingertips along Kate's arms.
"Show how your tongue moved when you started licking Susan," asked Karen and Kate slid her tongue past her lips and started slowly bobbing her head.
Karen continued, her hands resting on Kate's hips. "Now remember watching Kevin when he first entered Susan. What do you see?" Karen's hands are sliding around the front of Kate's hips.
"He's rubbing his cock against her, but he isn't entering her yet. He kept rubbing his cock against her pussy, making her wet."
Karen continued, "Imagine what that must feel like," her hands and arms embrace Kate and move to the front of her shirt and fingers slide under Kate's panties. I'm certain her fingers are rubbing Kate now. Karen asks,"Would it feel like this," and Kate sighs and says, "Yes." I'm watching Karen artfully seducing Kate. Kate starts leaning on the counter top.
Karen continued, "When Kevin fucked you, you felt his cock enter you."
"Yes."
"Imagine it and feel this." Karen pushed her fingers into Kate and her knees buckled slightly, but she was obviously into it. Kate writhed against Karen's hand as if to push her fingers in deeper. Then Karen slowly stopped, embraced Kate from behind and slowly turned her around.
Karen smiled at Kate, "Pretty fun, huh? Sex all in the mind like that!" Karen looked at me and smiled. She licked her fingertips as a still stunned Kate was regaining her composure. I have to admit to being a little wet between my legs just watching. I know I learned something new and Karen is a force of nature.
Part 2 will arrive later, especially if I get some comments to motivate me to write it.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,562 views
Jean and I had developed a bit of a rapport and I asked him about the ‘Crazy Horse’, as I wanted to give Ed and unexpected treat. Jean explained that it was not uncommon for husbands and wives to go, but depending on the evening may be mostly male audience. He felt that this time of year, the chances of a more blended crowd, was likely.
I said,”Jean can you make a reservation for us ?” He replied he could and I asked for a table for four. “Are you taking friends,” he inquired. “Hopefully,” and grinned at him. He grinned back mischievously only to say,”As Madame requests of course, four tickets. I will schedule you for the for the 8:30 show”.
The truth was we were already lined up with a dinner date with a local couple.
We had met Kurt and Marie via swing-friends from the US. They were fluent in English and we had a couple of phone calls and a nice ichat with them before our trip. We decided to meet for dinner at a cafe just a couple of blocks from Notre Dame. Things had gone really well chatting and they were well recommended by our friends. I was sure we’d have a great night.
Dinner went so well we invited them to join us at the Crazy Horse. I will say this, if you like naked women displayed stylishly, you gotta go. We had a table for four and Marie sat on my left with Kurt. Ed was on my right. Marie and I chatted each other up like two college gal pals and she held my hand and stroked my arm. I know it’s all a process of testing boundaries, but I liked it. I really love to look at feminine women and she was all that and a bag of chips.
The show began and the guys were into the girls on stage. Heck, who wouldn’t. Marie and I are watching too, and frankly we’re getting comfy in the booth. Her arms is around my shoulder. I’ve settled in and we’re like a couple on a date and truth be told, I’m kinda digging it.
Marie whispers after a gentle kiss to my cheek,”Hey, I’m going to reach under your skirt and you’re going to love it. Is that okay,?” I look over, starting to feel the effects of my fourth glass of champagne and wink affirmatively to her. Marie leans forward and unless you were looking intently you could not tell she was up the front of my miniskirt, pulling it higher. She looks at me with a devilish smile and I feel firm fingers against, then inside my pussy. I’m thinking,”When in Paris, let the hot bi-chic have you,” and I was. She starts pressing fingers , stroking a very wet clitoris, then gently pressing them up and into me. I’m barely able to hold back grabbing her hand to pull her fingers deeper against, but rest back into her arms instead. Then a single finger starts pressing against me and I start thinking that Marie has the firmest fingertip I’ve ever felt.
Then I realize what she’s really pressing against my pussy. It’s a pocket rocket. Marie smiles at me and she turns it ‘on’.
“Oh my fucking God !” I thought as my fingernails dug deeply into the booth upholstery. Then the next wave came over me and I reached and grabbed Ed’s shoulder. He looked over allowing him a moments distraction from the stage girls. He knew immediately what was happening to me, my eyes staring out, body shuddering. He says with a huge grin crossing his face,.” Oh wow.” I look at him, making direct eye contact and biting my lower lip from the surge of orgasm washing over me. “Ya know Susan. Like you say, always yield to a great moment of sex.”
The booth is really isolated, thank goodness. I just lean over and nuzzle against Marie, while under the table and my miniskirt, she works me over. I keep looking over at her and into her eyes. My eyelids are hung halfway over my eyes. I’m filling with endorphins with every stroke of her fingers and the vibrator. I’m warm all over and do not care what’s on stage.
Ed looks over at me and playfully says,”Wow two shows.” Kurt says,” I have a great idea,” and with that Marie reclines me back completely onto the booth seating as if I’m stretched out on a couch. Marie, on top, lies over me, and Kurt tosses his and Ed’s overcoats over us. We’re completely covered as if with blankets.
Now, you ‘d think this would be nearly impossible to pull off. Yet Marie is small and slight and while I may be five foot seven, I’m ballerina lithe. So, underneath she’s outstretched over my body, kissing me and with help, because at this point I cannot say ‘no’, off comes my miniskirt and blouse and Marie slowly slides her clothes off too.
The music was loud and pulsating for the show, which hopefully muffled just how great a time I was having. Under our ‘camouflage’ Marie was nibbling my shoulder, then licking my neck. stroking my g-spot then muffling my screams with her mouth against mine.
I was too afraid of being caught to get too physical, so I just let her have me. I would whisper,’I don’t believe we’re doing this !” which would just have her stroke my pussy more or nibble and lick my breasts more intently. At one point I whispered, ”We really have to stop,” and she started gently spanking my pussy to shut me up, I came immediately, my body shuddering and covered in goosebumps.
Marie was now ravenously licking my breasts and I just let her have me. She could conquer this American all she wanted and was good for it. We started kissing again, her lips making circles over my own, in complete darkness under the coats, I reached between her legs.
Marie was nearly dripping wet as i curled too fingers into her deep as I could go. She drew her lips from mine and gasped. “This girl cums easy,” I thought and began shuddering my fingers against her clitoris. Marie clung to me hard, her body shaking as she came again and collapsed as if spent, on top of me. I like her. I liker her a lot.
The show is about an hour in and we slowly recover our clothing and get ourselves clothed as much as possible. When I finally popped up out of the cover of the coats, Ed just laughed, but in a sweet way. He leans in and says,”You look like you’ve just been totally ‘bagged’ with the sweet afterglow of orgasms”. Okay, so my hubby knows me .
Marie and I decide to retreat to the ladies room, giggling and what we’ve just been doing and repair our makeup and get our hair back to normal. The rest of the show was great and a brief taxi drive back to the hotel, we were home with Marie and Kurt in tow.
We’re in the elevator going to the fifth floor. I’m kissing Marie and who then moves over to Ed. He takes her face in his hands for their first kiss of the night. Kurt undoes my bustier and peels it off in one motion (he’s done this before ?) . Before I know it I’m topless and kissing Kurt, his tongue over my lips and his hands over me. I can tell already he’s going to be fun. The elevator ride is feeling a bit dangerous. I don’t want to be caught nearly naked in a hallway of a five star hotel.
The elevator door opens and I realize that I truly am nearly naked. We work our way to our room. Marie giggling as she tries to unzip my mini-skirt. Once the skirt goes I’ll just be left with heels. Then I think,”What the hell,” and stop and without missing a beat Marie, undid the zipper and the giggle turned to a laugh as the skirt fell away. Marie says,”It is so nice to see you in the light.”
Ed comes up places his hand on the small of my back, kisses my cheek and says, “Susan, you truly are an American in Paris. Go get ‘em tigress”. It’s so nice when your husband is your biggest fan in all things, especially sex.
“I have a trophy,” exclaims Marie holding my miniskirt and bustier. She takes Ed by his hand and they both enter the hotel room. The door doesn’t completely close, which is a good thing. I’m still in the hallway and Kurt drops to his knees, pressing his hands against my hips with my back literally against the wall.
This guy has a great tongue. My arms are out stretched along the wall and I’m barely able to say,”We can’t do this here,” when I orgasm and shudder, my pelvis almost quaking against his mouth. “ We sure CAN do this here,” I think and pull Kurt’s head deeper into my pussy.
Then the crazy ideas start popping into my head and they all sound great. Ones like,”You might as well fuck him out here too.”
I gently pull Kurt’s head away from my hips. I can almost here my pussy cry out,”What the hell are you doing, he’s fantastic ! Leave him right there !” But I had plans. I kiss him and say, “We can’t stay out here all night, but we can sneak a couple of pumps in,” and with that I undid his pants, undid his zipper and reached in.
I’ve never said this before in any story I’ve written, because I’m not a chic that’s cares about size, but holy shit, you could load ammo in this thing. He grabbed me be my tush and lifted me and I wrapped my legs around him. His cock was out and I kissed him slowly as he lowered my pussy against the head of his cock. I relaxed and he slowly lowered me with my pussy taking his cock slowly and completely.
Kurt knew better than to start fucking me full bore. My legs around his waist, I rode up and down him like riding a carousel horse and it wasn’t long before it started feeling really, really great. Each slow pump allowed me to take even more of him and I forgot I was naked, against a hallway wall, being gently thrust by this wonderful man.
My shoulders are against the wall as Kurt holds me up, gently pumping his cock in a rhythm. I’m taking him all the way to his balls, any fears about being caught in the hallway leave me and gasping, I say,” Just do me here, do me now.”
With that he pushed hard into me and I loved it. Suddenly I was taking Kurt’s sharp fast thrusts, burying his head against my breasts as he pushed me against the wall. I then felt him cum against me and I smiled, still kissing him. This was so cool and I wanted to savor the moment. Kurt then said,”We should go inside, we really will be caught if we risk things further”. We went inside.
We get into the suite and Marie and Ed have not held pack. She’s on all fours and and Ed is leaning over too, kissing her back and frankly, really putting it to her. Marie looks to Kurt and says,” This American is even more fun than the last one,” then she squealed in what was a definite orgasm. Ed won’t relent and now Marie is banging the pillows with her fists and certainly cumming again. Ed then pulls out of Marie and rolls her over and they start fucking missionary position. Marie just takes him and embraces Ed completely and he yells out ‘Yes !” and is just relentless, slamming his cock into her and Marie sure was loving it.
I turn around and Kurt’s out his clothes and looking splendid and naked and motions me to the bathroom. So, I guess this means we’re going to take a shower together. He started the water and step inside, drawing me in with him. I sure wanted to blow him first though:
I was now on my knees in the shower, one hand pumping his cock as I sucked it full. I thought I was going to need to unhinge my jaws to take it as deeply as I did. My other arm, wrapped around his tush, pulling him to me with every mouthful that I sucked as his hips rocked back and forth with his fingers in my hair.
Then I heard his short gasping for breath. His knees buckle slightly. I felt his precum in my mouth. Sucked harder. Then, I could feel, I could taste the cum pouring from the head of his cock; I swallowed and sucked hard with my tongue wiggling on the head of his cock. He cried out something in french, I trusted it to be a compliment.
Water still pouring over my hair, I kissed his stomach, along his chest and we embraced, my breasts against a chest still heaving for air.
He reached under behind my legs and lifted me against the back of the shower by the back of my thighs. I smiled at him and said,”Oh, yes,” he leaned in and as he lowered me, his cock slid into me. The ride he started giving me was a nice slow pumping. He’d go all the way into me, grind me just slightly, then draw back almost coming out of me, then push back in. It was wonderful to feel cock like this.
Now, I was the one gasping in short breaths, reaching the point of orgasm. The orgasm rolled over me warmly, my body shuddering slightly. I thought,’oh, my god,’ this is how orgasms with women are for me, I’ve never had one like this with a man, they’re always more physical. My body collapsed forward into his, I was drunk with endorphins.
Holding me in the air, he stepped out of the shower and placed me on the bathroom counter.
“Oh, not the ‘fuck me on the bathroom counter’ routine,” and not missing a beat he replied,”Well, my cock has the reach and sex tonight has nothing ‘routine’ about it.” And with that he took me and entered me again. This time his pumping was firmer, harder and just what I needed, a hard fuck. I arched my back, extending my arms up along the glass mirror. I could open my eyes and felt my breasts heave while he started fucking me harder. God, this was a great ride !
Kurt says,”You’re the best swing fuck I’ve ever had,”his cock slides in and out of me,”You’re friend Karen was incredible, but you...”he starts running on in French. He then clutches to me hard, like I love men to do and just keeps fucking. He shudders against me again as I kiss his chest. Kurt slips his cock from me and we kiss hard and intently. I grab his hand and put it against my pussy and he doesn’t make me wait and slips fingers into me, making me writhe as rubs my g-spot and I cum again, biting his shoulder and shaking in his arms from the rush. His hands now rest on my hips and we kiss warmly, slowly, as if thanking each other.
We pause to collect ourselves and go back to the bedroom.
Wow, these two are really into each other. They’re on the bed, sitting up, face to face, kissing and Marie is gently riding Ed’s cock. I’m so happy he’s so into her that I all but ‘gush’ happily at the scene. They’re fully embraced, hands stroking each others backs, deeply kissing and we showed up at the perfect moment. Ed started thrusting up just a little bit harder and they both started cumming. Ed fell back and Marie rode him the rest of the way until I’m sure he came all he could have.
I look at Marie and exclaim,”Good girl ! That was smokin’ hot !”
It was now almost 3 AM and they said they needed to go. They were so much fun and it had been a long evening with dinner, the show and sex , so we completely understood.
We’re saying goodbyes at the door and Marie leans into to give me a goodbye kiss.
The first brief kiss gives way to a second longer kiss, this gives way to a third kiss where she likes my lips slowly, the a fourth kiss as her tongue slips past my lips, to a fifth kiss where her hands slip under my robe and over my breasts, to a sixth kiss where her hips grind against me.
“ It’s back to the bed with you two ,” Ed says and it’s a foregone conclusion that the night isn’t done yet. I’m on the bed, my robe off in moments as Marie and I look at each other as Kurt undresses her. Marie’s naked body slips over mine and the seventh kiss and her fingers into and up my pussy send me over the top.
Like at the ‘Crazy Horse’ I’m letting her have me and it’s so perfect. Licking my breasts, kissing my hips, darting tongue over my clitoris and back again to my mouth. I’m totally hers. Marie wants to work me over and I want to be worked. My body is more than writhing from her touch and lips, I’m shuddering and gasping, biting my lip to hold back from crying out in passion. Every time she kisses me, tongue exploring me deeply, I’m whimpering from her fingertips against my clitoris.
Then, as Marie kisses me, I feel a tongue start wiggling into my pussy. It’s Kurt and if I wasn’t over the top already, I was now. When i was a unicorn i loved when a married couple worked me together. All those memories flooded over me with the rush of the moment, I couldn’t stop cumming...and they knew it.
My back is arched with Marie’s kissing me and massaging my breasts. Kurt lifts my up to hi s mouth, his hands under my tush. Marie pauses from my mouth, just pulling barely away as she is leaning over me and whispers,”Your husband is sliding his cock into me right now,” oh fuck, what a turn on hearing that was. Kurts’ mouth was all over my pussy and he presses a fingers against my asshole. I exclaim,”Deeper !” and he slowly probes my ass deeper as Marie’s lips are mine again. I’m so overwhelmed I’m almost whimpering, Marie’s mouth muffling my cries. Thank god they didn’t leave and we ended up in bed again.
Marie takes a moment,” I want Eddie to butt fuck me.” I understood completely, she doubtfully could take Kurt, but Ed was a great size for anal entry. In moments he had lubed up and she was kissing me as he slid slowly into her ass.
Now, Kurt had lowered me and the head of his cock was now against me. He was immediately inside me, hard and fast. Marie and Ed are now off to the side and she’s smiling and loving it. I love it when Eddie gives a girl just what she needs. Marie looks back at him and winks encouragingly, even wiggling her tush. She is so ‘cool’ .
Her husband is now over me, fucking me, kissing me, hands all over me and I shove my hips up and into him to give as good as I’m getting. He’s kissing my neck, driving me crazy with his teeth against my flesh and I whisper,”Butt fuck me”.
“Are you certain ?” He said somewhat astonished.
“Let’s see if I’m really ‘built for speed’”.
“It’s just that this never works out due to my size.”
“It will tonight,” and I’m thinking that I hope I’m right.
“Take me in the missionary position.” I want to be face to face with this wonderful man. He lubes up, I stare into his eyes, arms outstretched over my head and relax.
It’s a perfect moment as my ass welcomes his cock as readily as my pussy had. Kurt , shocked says,”Oh my god. This is incredible.” and he really, really meant it.
The longest, warmest wet kiss I had ever had from a man who worked my ass with total appreciation for the treat I was happily giving him. I heard Marie cry out in orgasm as I said,”Go faster’ to Kurt. I looked over and I could see Ed holding her firmly by the hips and grinding the last of himself into her. She loved it.
Kurt’s fingernails raked along my sides and I came. I yelled out,”All the way in,” he did and I came. He grabbed my breasts firmly with a great pump into me and I came. Then, his cock, shuddering in short pulses into my ass, he came and collapsed onto me.
We were all out of sex, at that point. It’s so fun to get everything out of a couple and everything they wanted to. We said our goodbyes again and after they left Ed and I fell asleep until the early morning. Then, Ed and I spent the morning in bed....fucking our brains out
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 13,347 views
Friend Introduces Me Into a Foursome
By Guest, in Couples Swinging,
A regular play partner is Susan. She’s part of a couple that my husband and I have sex with. He’s rocked my world more times than I can count and she was my first girl experience . A couple of times a year Susan and I go to a swing club, just the two of us, with our husbands blessings to have a great night.
I was a bit surprised that once we were in the parking lot; still in the car she began making out with me. I adore her, I just thought she was going to wait until we got inside. Her kisses were on my throat and lips as my mouth opened wider and her tongue slipped in. Her fingers pressed past my panties and two were curled up and stroked my g-spot. My pelvis pushed against her hand and my body shook from my first orgasm that night.
Susan finally released me, the fingers that had been in my pussy were now circling my lips and fell into my mouth willingly. “I’m warming you up for some people I’m nearly certain we’ll run into tonight.” And with that we headed into the club. I’m in a brown leather teddy and mini skirt with stilettos . The outfit cries out, ‘take me’.
The Club has nice upbeat vibe and just the right number of people. We walk in arm in arm, and I’m still warm from Susan’s lusty advances in the car. We’ve gone on about six of these excursions like this, just her and I, and we know what we’re here for: great sex.
Susan sees her friends pretty quickly and it’s like they’ve been waiting for us. They have a table and two empty chairs. I’m introduced to Kate, Aaron, and Sean. They’re dressed well, look fun and are all welcoming smiles. I can tell immediately, that I’m up for them, if they’re up for me. Kate and Aaron are married and Sean is long time friend and sex partner.
Susan’s hand extends in my direction as if further introducing me. “This is your wild card for tonight. Sandra is very willing and very fun. If I possessed a seal of approval, she’d have it.” And with that she stood up, leaned over, kissed me gently and said,”I’m off on another adventure, you have fun.”
I explained,“I only have one request tonight because I’m pretty revved up. I know this sounds aggressive, yet as my last piece of clothing is removed, I want a cock in me.” Kate smiled the type of smile that said she liked me already and said,”I’m sure we’ll all have a surprise or two for each other tonight, yet in a good way, especially if we’re open to having fun.” Then she explained, “We actually paid to have a room reserved. Let’s go.”
All I can think is how incredible it is that I can be introduced, accepted immediately and about to enter a room where I can have sex fearlessly with three people I’d only just met. I almost forgot to mention the icing on this ale. Kate whispered to me that the guys can ejaculate multiple times.
We walk in, and Kate turns to me and we start kissing, “Let’s give the guys a bit of a show,” and it’s just plain great. I wanted to get my fill of girl tonight and that certainly is happening and the guys are watching us and taking their clothes off. I have to admit they look pretty good, then again, so do Kate and I. I love making out and this woman is a treat. Our fingers outstretch across each others arms and it is oh so sensual.
Aaron comes up behind me and grasps my hips firmly. He kisses my shoulder as Kate’s tongue probes my mouth deeply. “This is a good place to start,” whispers Aaron, as he unbuttons the back of my miniskirt and unzips it. It falls to the floor and I kick it away.
Sean knows Kate well and is disrobing her like a pickpocket as she continues to kiss me. Aaron peels away my teddy and I’m left in only my french cut panties. I’m so anxious for those to be gone too and have one of these wonderful men inside me as soon as possible.
Kate and I end up on the bed kissing and that quickly becomes us 69'ing each other. I’m lapping away at her pussy. She’s so beautiful and I haven’t had my face buried in a girl in what seems like forever. I’m on my back and feel her slide my panties off my hips, yet instead of removing them all the way, they are hanging off my one ankle. She remembered my request.
Sean positions himself to take on Kate and I move my head aside just enough for him to enter her. I’m licking his cock and her pussy as he begins pumping her. So wonderfully fun.
Behind me, condomed cock ready for action, Aaron lifts the panties hanging from my ankle and tosses them to one side. His cock plunges into me. This man knows how to fuck a girl. His cock is throbbing and thick and it’s pushing into me in the best way. Deeply. I continue licking cock and pussy and Kate loves it as she’s so turned on she has to stop sucking my clitoris and leave my body completely for Sean to ravage.
We shift away from Kate and Sean. Aaron now has me to himself. I’m on all fours arching my back as his hand strokes my clit and I fall forward, my hips pushing back in orgasm. “Yes !” I cry out thinking my husband would love to be seeing this (heck, everyone I know would love to be seeing this).
Aaron’s hands both slid along my sides, then, hold my shoulders firm, his cock pumping against my wet and very slippery pussy. God, this guy has stamina. I orgasm and shudder from the pure intensity of the moment. “I want you missionary,” I exclaim and dearly hope he agrees. After this fuck I cannot imagine what Sean will be doing to me .
Aaron pauses, draws his cock from me and rolls me over. I see him with a big smile on his face. “You are a lot of fun, girl,” and he’ll get no argument from me. He moves over my body and kisses me, his tongue darting on the tops of my lips before probing in and my mouth widens for him. He draws back and I ask,”Are you ‘clean’ ?” And he ays,”Absolutely,” test results last week. “So am I,” I whisper, still catching my breath,” “Would you like me to bareback you ?” and with a slow nod and eyes that cry out, ‘do me’ I know it’s going to be fun.
He pulls the condom off his cock, that act alone has me aroused and taking a deep gasp. “This may lead to something even more fun,” and with that he toys with me by rubbing the head of his cock along the edges of my pussy. I finally get release by him pushing in deeply. I wrap my legs around him and clutch his body to mine. My breasts are completely against his chest as we are two bodies completely writhing against each other. Wow, he’s bigger than I usually play with.
Then with the writhing, his bare cock moving inside of me. I just love it. Aaron starts thrusting, then I feel it. He’s pushing even harder and deeper and and gives a big vocal and cums inside me. My hips thrust up and another orgasm moves through me and it’s just thrilling as I’m gasping for air.
Aaron moves off me and smiles.”Thank you for a great romp. Now there’s one more thing to try, if you like. Sean, she’s all creamed up for you.” I look over and Sean and Kate were clearly finished and relaxing. Kate nods her approval to him. Sean comes over to me, kisses my lips, then down my body. I’m twitching from the coolness of his lips and what I think is going to happen.
I’ve never had a man do what Sean is about to. I’m going to allow myself, my body, this experience and see where it takes me. With that thought, Sean’s tongue started liking my clitoris, then moved deeper the lick up the cum that Aaron had just filled me with. I arched my back and widened my legs to give him better access to me and my body warmed with the idea of what he was doing. The deeper his tongue licked me the more turned on I became. Wow. This was a great scene.
I start becoming vocal, something rare for me. Sean is lapping me up wetly, enthusiastically and I’m loving the idea of him licking cum from me. Aaron then returned to me, kissing my lips, then offering his cock to my mouth. I take it, loving the tongue in my pussy and the cock in my mouth. His cock pumps into my mouth as Sean’s tongue presses even deeper. Then, just as he filled my pussy, Aaron comes in my mouth and I gulp it all willingly. The cum pours from him, but it flows down my throat like a sexual nectar. He then draws his cock from my mouth and goes to his wife and ravages her. She giggles with glee as her legs go to the ceiling.
Sean is now done. He moves up my body and kisses me deeply. My tongue tastes the cum in his mouth. I drink it voraciously. Hungrily. I’m so lost in the pure sex of these people I’ve just met. Our lips part, I can still see he’s hard and say,”Please fuck me too.” Without hesitation he falls to his back and I mount him, his cock immediately inside me as I ride him on top.
His wife comes over and kisses me and strokes my clit as I ride her husband. I orgasm again from the moment and collapse. She licks my breasts , kisses my lips and thanks me for fucking her husband and friend. I’m exhausted. We all are.
We all get dressed, thank and kiss each other, then go back into the club.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 11,524 views
New Neighbors
By Tahoecple, in Couples Swinging,
Sandy and Dave was a couple that had rented the house next door to us a number of years ago while Dave was working on a construction project in the area. They were a few years younger than Linda and I but during the few months they lived next door to us we became very good friends. They were in their late twenties or early thirties at the time and we were about 10 years older. Dave was a good looking construction worker and Sandy was a little bombshell of a girl with blond hair, a tight body, big tits and a little round ass. Sandy always reminded me of a blond cheerleader ten or fifteen years after high school.
We had begun a close friendship with Dave and Sandy the first day we met them. It was in late April or early May and I was in the front yard working on our sprinkler system. I was cleaning the sprinkler heads from the winter mud that was caked around them and getting ready for the summer yard care. Dave came out from his garage, saw me and said hello neighbor. I replied with a hello how’s it going. We shook hands and introduced ourselves and started chatting. He told me about his job that brought them to the area and said they would be living here for about six months or so before moving on to the next job sight.
While Dave and I were talking Linda came out of the house bringing me a glass of iced tea. Linda was wearing a pair of tight fitting cotton shorts and a tank top that didn’t do much to cover her lush body. The shorts were so tight that her pussy was perfectly outlined and with no bra the tank top did nothing to conceal her tits. Dave saw Linda approaching before I did, his mouth feel open and as he closed it he had a broad smile on his face. He eyed Linda from head to foot as she approached us. I looked around to see what he was looking at and smiled once I saw what had captured his attention. I introduced Linda to him and told Linda that Dave and his wife were going to be our neighbors for the next few months. The three of us chatted for a few minutes before we were joined by Sandy.
Sandy was wearing a pair of cut offs and like Linda a tank top that showed off her beautiful body. As Dave enjoyed viewing Linda’s body I must say that I was enjoying checking out Sandy’s curves. We must have chatted for about half an hour or so before Linda stated that she should get back to whatever it was that she was doing before she came outside. Before she went back inside she asked me to drag the patio furniture from the garage to the back yard. Sandy also said she had to get back to her chores and the girls each headed off. Dave asked me if I needed a hand with the furniture which I readily accepted his offer to help.
As we placed the table in the patio Dave noticed the hot tub. Before I started with the sprinklers I had cleaned the tub and had left it running to warm it up for use later that night. That is what I really miss while we are on job sites Dave said as he stared at the churning water in the hot tub. Without giving it any thought at all I said well we were planning on Barbecuing some burgers tonight and soaking in the tub if Sandy and you would like to join us we would enjoy having you over. Sounds great to me was Dave’s replied but I’ll have to check with Sandy but I don’t think it will be a problem at all. Great I said I’ll tell Linda and have her put together a little bit more for dinner and we will look forward to seeing you two about seven if that will work for you. Sounds good to me Dave said I’ll check with Sandy to see if I can find our bathing suits and we will be here about seven. Yea I said I guess I will have to see if we even have bathing suits we don’t usually wear them in the tub and I’m not sure if I even have one. Dave smiled and said that if we didn’t mind they didn’t mind and they would just forget about bathing suits. Doesn't bother us I replied but check with Sandy and if she would rather wear a suit we can always find something to wear. Oh I don’t think she will mind Dave said actually I think she would go around nude all the time if she wasn’t afraid of offending some of the neighbors. She sure wouldn't offend me I said with a smile. Dave said he had to run but he looked forward to seeing us later.
I went into the house to find Linda and tell her that we were going to have guest for dinner followed by them joining us for a soak in the tub. After I told her she raised her eyebrows with a questioning expression on her face. I don’t know I said and told her about my conversation with Dave about the bathing suits. I knew what she meant, she was wondering if they were in the lifestyle or not. I said I guess we will just play it by ear. We would find out as we go if they are just into nude soaking in the tub or if they were also interested in a little after soaking play.
The afternoon flew by as I set up the rest of the patio furniture and set up the back yard to entertain our new friends. Linda made a run to the store for supplies as I worked in the yard that afternoon. By a little after five we had everything set up and were ready to barbecue as soon as our guest arrived. Linda and I both hit the shower to freshen up a little and prepare for Dave and Sandy to arrive.
A little before seven the doorbell rang announcing their arrival. As I opened the door I welcomed them inviting them in. Dave was wearing a pair of slacks and a button down shirt while Sandy was wearing a brightly colored sun dress and high heel (CFM) shoes. As Dave entered the house he held out two six packs of beer saying I didn’t ask if you drank beer I hope this is the right brand. It’s great I told him let me put those in the fridge. Sandy was carrying two bottles of red wine and asked if we like red wine with dinner. We do I replied Linda doesn't like beer and I’m sure she will enjoy a little red wine.
Sandy was breathtaking in her beauty. The cotton sun dress clung to her curves showing off her very sexy body. As she walked by me and into the house I couldn’t help but notice the way her ass swayed as she walked. The material was thin and the way it clung to her body it was apparent that there wasn’t much if anything other than her under that sun dress. Watching her tits jiggle as she moved along with the sexy sway of her ass before I knew it I was getting hard just watching her walk into the house.
I opened two beers handed one to Dave and said why don’t we retire to the back yard and take on the manly task of lighting the charcoal. I loaded the barbecue pit with charcoal soaked it with a little liter fluid and threw a match onto it. With a whoosh the fire took off after which Dave and I set around the patio table and enjoyed our beer while we waited for the charcoal to become ready to barbecue.
Sandy helped Linda in the kitchen preparing the side dishes and getting to know one another. After about a half-an-hour they joined us in the patio with a platter of munchies and a glass of wine each. Over the next hour or so Dave and I enjoyed a few beers while Linda and Sandy had a couple glasses of wine each. We chatted about all the things couples talk about when they first meet. We all seemed to be getting along great we learned that they didn’t have any kids yet because of all the travel they did with Dave’s line of work but planed on having kids later in life. They had come to the west coast from the mid-west to find work and were planning to build a nest egg and at some point and time move back to the mid-west.
The time was flying by what had seemed like just a few minutes had turned into almost an hour. I got up to check the charcoal and announced that we had better get the burgers on before we ran out of charcoal. We all started working together I got the meat and put in on the grill while Linda and Sandy got the buns and fixings ready.
By the time we had finished eating it was already dark and I had lit some torches for some romantic light as we sat around talking. The conversation was flowing nicely all evening. At times David and I would be talking about one thing or another while Sandy and Linda were chatting together. At other times Sandy and I would be talking together while David and Linda chatted together. While at other times all four of us we carrying on a conversation.
During a lull in the conversation I went inside and turned the stereo on low using the outside speaker to drown out our conversation that sometimes seems to travel at night. When I came back outside I brought Dave and I another beer and also brought the bottle of wine to top off the ladies glasses. I then took the cover off the hot tub, checked the temperature and announced that the hot tub was ready any time we were. Earlier I had placed some towels on the bench beside the hot tub and now placed them on the steps to the tub.
Linda looked over at Sandy and asked her if she would like to join her to change inside the house. Sandy smiled at her and replied that she didn’t really have much to change out of. With that she pushed her chair back reached down and removed her shoes. She then stood-up turned her back to me and ask if I would mind unzipping her. I reached up and pulled the zipper on the back of her dress down. With a shrug of her shoulders the straps fell off her shoulders followed by the dress dropping off her body. Just that quick Sandy was standing in front of all of us totally naked. With a smile she asked if anybody was going to join her or if she was going to be enjoying the tub by herself.
Linda who was sitting beside Sandy looked at her and said oh my I love that, it’s classic. Hon you have to see this you will love it. Sandy will you show D he’ll love your heart. Sandy laughed and turned toward me. I was a little confused about what Linda was talking about until Sandy faced me; her pubic hair was trimmed in the shape of a heart. Sandy was laughing as she stood in front of me with her hands on her hips letting me examine her heart shaped pubic hair. I also took advantage of the circumstance to examine her tits as well as her neatly trimmed pubic hair. I wanted so badly to reach out and run my fingers over that lush body but didn’t want to do anything that would spoil the moment or overstep any limits that they might have.
Sandy turned and said she was getting in the tub whether or not anybody else was. As she walked toward the tub and my attention was drawn back to Linda and Dave I found that they both were in the process of undressing and I was the only member of the group that was still fully clothed. Not to be left out I stood and quickly started removing my clothes also.
Linda and Dave were already naked and Dave took her hand and led her toward the hot tub. I saw the smile on Linda’s face as she glanced down at Dave’s manhood as she took his hand. Even though his cock was still soft it must have been at least eight inches long as it hung down in front of him. I joined them as they both entered the hot tub.
As I entered the warm water of the hot tub I took a seat between Sandy and Linda with Dave setting on the far side of Linda. We relaxed in the warm water laughing and joking around like a bunch of teenagers. The comments were made about how great the water felt as we all let the warm water flow around us.
My left leg was touching Sandy’s right leg and my right leg was touching Linda’s left leg as we laughed and joked around a little big. As we did I felt Sandy’s hand slowly stroking my left thigh. I looked over at her and smiled. I’m so glad you two could join us tonight I told her. She replied that she was glad they could also and thanked me for inviting them over tonight.
As I was chatting with Sandy Dave and Linda were talking among themselves. I looked over at them and asked Linda how she was doing, she smiled back at me and said oh just fine. I could have sworn I saw her right arm moving back and forth a little but didn’t think much about it. I turned my attention back to Sandy and as I did I felt her hand moving up my thigh toward my cock. My cock was at full attention when she wrapped her fingers around it and started to slowly stroke it. I slowly ran my fingers over her right thigh and between her legs. As I ran my fingers over her pussy lips the moisture she was producing was very evident.
I thought I better check to see how Linda was doing with Dave. I ran my hand over Linda’s left thigh and reached toward her pussy. When I did I found Dave’s hand covering her pussy. Linda reached over to stroke my cock and found Sandy’s hand on my cock. We smiled at each other in a knowing way and turned our attention back to our new friends.
I pushed my hand further between Sandy’s legs rubbing her pussy. As I did she spread her legs further apart giving me better access and moved a little closer to me. I rubbed her clit a little before I slowly inserted a finger into her snug wet pussy. As I did she eased her head back a little closed her eyes and let out a little moan.
I eased my finger out of Sandy’s pussy turned toward her and told her just how beautiful I thought she was. Now with my right hand I lightly ran my fingers over her stomach and up to her tits. I cupped her left tit in my hand massaging it before I tweaked her nipple between my thumb and forefinger. This time she let out a louder moan and I leaned down and kissed her. As I did her fingers tightened around my cock.
I must have enjoyed caressing Sandy’s body for about half an hour totally absorbed in the thrill I was getting from her body when Linda ran a hand over my right thigh. I looked over at Linda who was now cuddled up in Dave’s arms. She smiled at me and said why don’t we retire to our bedroom where we can have a little more room to play? Sounds good to me I said then looked over at Sandy and ask her if she would like to take this inside. She didn’t answer me she just smiled and stood up. As she did both Linda and Dave also stood up and started to climb out of the tub. As they did I couldn’t help but notice that Dave’s cock must have been over ten inches long and was fully erect pointing straight up against his stomach.
Linda and Dave both grabbed a towel and were drying off as they headed into the house. Sandy and I followed behind them by a few minutes. As Sandy and I were standing at the base of the steps to the hot tub both naked and dripping wet I couldn’t help myself she was so beautiful I took her in my arms pulled her to me and kissed her deeply. As we kissed and our tongues probed each other’s mouth’s I reached down and took one of her ass cheeks in each hand and pulled to hard into my body.
Sandy moved her mouth back from mine and whispered lets go inside I want to watch Dave fuck Linda almost as much as I want to fuck you right now. A woman after my own heart I replied I love to watch Linda fuck as I’m enjoying another woman. With that we walked in to the house hand in hand and straight into our master bedroom and finished drying off once we got there.
Linda and Dave were already on our king size bed when we got to the bedroom. Linda was on her back and Dave was between her legs eating her pussy. He must have been doing a great job of it because Linda’s eyes were closed, her head was rolled back, her hips were arched up and she was moaning in pleasure when we walked in. She had her hands wrapped around his head and was pulling him into her as she ground her pussy into his face.
Sandy and I were entranced by the two of them on the bed as we stood there and watched the cardinal pleasures our two spouses were engaged in. Sandy with her hands on my hips slowly moved me a little sideways and dropped to her knees in front of me. With one eye on our spouses Sandy took my cock into her mouth. She slowly stroked my cock with her hand as she slid my cock all the way into her mouth and down her throat. With my hands wrapped around Sandy’s head and my fingers gripping her hair I slowly started fucking my cock into Sandy’s mouth.
As I watched Linda gripped Dave’s head and pulled it from her pussy. I need that cock in my pussy she told him between clinched teeth and a wild look in her eyes. Dave slowly rose and moved up her body kissing and licking his way until his cock was positioned at her pussy. Linda reached down and rubbed the head of his cock up and down her slit smearing the head with her juices. Then she put the head at her entrance and I watched it slowly disappear inside her pussy. Linda let out a moan like scream as Dave sank his massive cock all the way into her pussy and held it all the way in her for a few moments. As Linda started grinding her hips into him Dave slowly withdrew his cock until just the head was in her and then slammed his hips forward impaling his cock all the way back into her again. This action continued for a few minutes as their fucking became more and more aggressive until Dave was slamming his cock in and out of her pussy as she held onto him with her legs wrapped around his waist and met each of his thrust by thrusting her hips up to drive her pussy onto his cock. They weren't making love by any since of the word they were fucking for the pure pleasure of fucking.
Linda after several minutes grabbed Dave and rolled him over without removing his cock for her pussy. She was now on top of him straddling his waist and bouncing up and down on his cock. The sight of his massive thick cock going in and out of my wife’s pussy was bringing me rapidly to my own orgasm. The way Sandy was working on my cock I could tell it was also turning her on very much. I just couldn’t hold out any longer and I pulled Sandy’s head to me and sank my cock all the way into her throat and started to cum in gushes. I sent squirt after squirt of cum down Sandy’s throat and she swallowed everything I gave her. As she took my load of cum Sandy’s hand was between her legs and a blur as she rubbed her clit. Sandy’s first orgasm wasn’t far behind mine as she slowly let my cock slip out of her mouth as she began to moan loudly. My cock was no longer in her mouth but she still had a grip on it with her hand. She was now looking up at me with a smile on her face as she ran her tongue over her lips.
As Sandy smiled up at me I reached down and ran my fingers through her hair. She continued to stroke my cock while she alternated between licking the underside of it and kissing and running her tongue over the head. She was doing this in a slow easy pace she must have known how sensitive it was after just coming. Her actions kept my cock from going soft and soon she had it fully hard again. I reached down placing my hands under her arms and lifted her to her feet. As she stood in front of me I pulled her into my arms, bent down and kissed her. As I did I could taste a slight salty taste in her mouth from the cum I had just deposited there. The idea of tasting my own cum in her mouth somewhat surprised me in the way it turned me on. My cock rose between her legs and was rubbing against her pussy. I started moving my hips back and forth sliding my cock between her legs and rubbing her pussy. Sandy looked into my eyes and let a moan escape her lips before saying it looks like you’re ready for a little more fun already. I smiled at her and just replied “oh yea”.
I eased Sandy back toward the bed and as her legs touched the bed I eased her back to where she was laying face-up on the bed next to Dave and Linda. Linda was still ridding Dave’s cock and I’m not even sure she noticed Sandy and me joining them on the bed yet. Sandy was lying so that her ass was near the end of the bed and her legs were still over the end of the bed. I knelt down reached under Sandy’s legs and placed them over my shoulders as I lowered my mouth to her pussy. As I did I noticed that the insides of her thighs were wet from her juices that had been flowing from her pussy. I admired her pubic artwork of her heart shaped pubic hair. The heart was mostly above her pussy lips and the area around her pussy was trimmed clean of hair.
With Sandy’s thighs on either side of my head I licked the inside of her thighs enjoy the taste of her juices that were coating them. As I moved my mouth to her pussy I noticed that it was gaping open a little and her clit was protruding from between her lips. I ran my tongue from the base of her pussy to the clit causing a shudder to run through her. I kissed the lips of her pussy and traced the outside of it with my tongue. I took my time enjoying the taste and feel of it. I alternated between driving my tongue in and out of her in a tongue fucking motion and sucking her clit like it was a small cock. I was letting her body and reactions guide my oral assault on her pussy. Whatever would bring a pleasurable reaction from her I would continue and expand on as I tried to bring us both pleasure. After a few minutes of this Sandy grabbed my head with both hands pulling it into her pussy as she thrust her hips forward grinding her pussy into my face as I was driving my tongue into her. As I heard her start to moan loudly that she was cumming I moved up a little and sucked her clit between my lips pulling it with my mouth as I sucked on it while she road through her orgasm.
I softly licked her pussy and the area around it as Sandy slowly relaxed from her orgasm. As she did I looked over her abdomen at Linda fucking Dave beside us. Linda was rising herself off his cock until it was almost all the way out of her and then she would slam her body back down again impaling herself on his cock. As she did the site of his cock coated with her juices sliding in and out of her had my cock raging hard again. Finally with Dave’s cock buried all the way in her pussy Linda let out a scream that she was cumming. Her breathing was coming in gasps as she ground herself on to his cock trying to drive it deeper into her pussy. Then I could see Dave cock starting to jerk, his balls tighten and I knew he was cumming and pumping his semen inside her pussy.
After a few moments Linda let out a sigh and lay forward onto Dave’s chest. As she did her pussy rose up on his cock removing most of it from her pussy. I noticed that as his cock withdrew from her pussy a flood of her juices and his cum flowed out of her and down his cock. I could see his cock starting to shrink and grow soft while it was still partially in her pussy. They rested like that for a few minutes while I continued to softly lick and kiss Sandy’s pussy, thighs and surrounding area.
After a few minutes Linda stretched forward laying across Dave’s chest and gave him a kiss then told him “that was wonderful, thank you”. Dave told her it was his pleasure with a smile and a laugh. Linda then eased herself up and off his cock and rolled over onto the same side of the bed where Sandy was laying. As she did she straddled Sandy between her legs. Sandy’s head was a few inches below her pussy and Linda’s legs were spread on both sides of her. Sandy smiled up at her and slowly ran her hand over Linda’s thigh. As she did she arched her head back a little toward Linda and asked her if she was having fun. Oh yea was Linda’s reply your hubby is great at what he does she said with a chuckle.
Linda scooted a little toward the head of the bed away from Sandy and me giving us a little more room. As she did Sandy scooted up a little also and removed her pussy from my face. As she did she rolled over, still between Linda’s wide spread legs and onto her stomach. As Sandy stared at Linda’s pussy for a moment then stated well one thing about Dave when he cums he cums she chuckled at the sight of her husband’s cum flowing out of Linda’s pussy. Sandy’s face was only inches from Linda’s pussy. She eased her hand out and stroked Linda’s thigh lightly. Linda’s response was a soft moan as she eased back into the pillows at the head of the bed. Sandy eased herself forward and ran her tongue over Linda’s pussy. Linda reached down and placed a hand on Sandy’s head. Sandy must have taking this as a go ahead sign because she now started licking and cleaning her husband’s cum in earnest from Linda’s pussy. Linda closed her eyes and began to moan softly.
Dave had rolled over onto his side and was massaging Linda’s tits while his wife gave her oral pleasure. It wasn’t long before Dave had one of Linda’s nipples between his lips sucking and playing with her breasts. Sandy was stretched out with her head arched back using her best oral skills on Linda. Her legs were spread just enough to still allow me a view of her pussy. I eased up to a kneeling position between Sandy’s legs. I patted her on the ass and told her to rise up a little. Without looking back she raised up to a kneeling position, legs spread and ass held high. I scooted up behind her and ran the head of my cock along the length of her pussy coating the head with her juices.
It only took a few moments of rubbing my cock along her pussy before Sandy reached between her legs took my cock in her hand and positioned it at the entrance of her pussy. I eased my hips forward just a bit and the head of my cock eased between the lips of her pussy. I held it just inside her for a moment until I felt her push back into me. When I felt her pushing back into my I pushed forward and in one smooth, slow and easy motion I slid all the way into her. Holding her by the hips pulling her back to me I held my cock as far inside her as I could go.
When I felt Sandy’s hips start to rotate I slowly withdrew my cock out of her pussy until just the head was inside her. Then I would arch my hips forward and drive my cock all the way back into her again. I repeated this technique several times with each time becoming a little faster and a little harder. At which point I was holding Sandy by the hips fucking her as fast and as hard as I could.
Linda started to moan loudly and then her breaths were coming in short gasps letting all know that she was cumming into Sandy’s mouth. I couldn’t see exactly what Sandy was doing to Linda but whatever it was Linda loved it. After Linda’s orgasm Sandy rolled her head back a little and started to moan loudly. Then she rolled her head down onto the mattress moaning each time I slammed my cock into her. The wet slapping sound of my abdomen and hips slapping into her wet ass and pussy filled the room.
When I looked back toward the head of the bed both Linda and Dave were propped up on pillows watching us. Linda was looking at us with lust in her eyes and was stroking Dave’s fully erect cock while she watched us. Dave said slap that ass she loves that. Sandy’s ass was quivering each time I pulled my cock out of her. I reached down and slapped her ass. Sandy let out a moan and said “harder”. I slapped her ass again causing a red hand print to appear on her white skin. Harder she said between moans. I was now alternating between fucking her hard and fast and slapping her ass.
Linda moved around to a kneeling position and Dave moved behind her sliding his cock into her very wet pussy. As wet as she was and as hot as they both were they didn’t waste any time with preliminaries Dave started fucking her hard and fast from behind. Watching them while fucking Sandy turned me on even more and I started fucking Sandy even harder and faster than I already was.
Linda and Sandy were both moaning and whimpering as Dave and I fucked them without any pretense other than fucking for the pleasure of fucking. Sandy yelled that she was cumming and pushed her ass back against me as hard as she could. I held her by the hips driving my cock as deep into her pussy as I could and we both shared our orgasm together. I filled her pussy with squirt after squirt of cum deep in the depth of her pussy. Sandy laid there for several moments with her head resting on the mattress and her ass in the air with my cock buried deep in her pussy while we both tried to catch our breath. As we started to come down from our sexual high she eased forward lying flat on the bed and I followed her down lying on top of her with my cock still in her pussy.
It wasn’t but just a few moments later until I heard Linda start moaning and mumbling oh yea, oh yea that’s it baby fuck me harder, oh year, oh god I’m cumming don’t stop don’t stop then a long low moan as her orgasm rushed through her body. Sandy and I laid there watch Dave holding Linda by the hips while he thrust his cock in and out of her like a jack hammer. Linda was cumming in waves and shortly Dave grabbed her by the hips, thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could, held it there and started filling her pussy with his cum.
While watching Dave and Linda I felt my cock stir a little but after cumming twice in short order I was done at least until I had a little time to recuperate. Both Dave and I were laying on top of the others wife with our cocks still in their cum filled pussy’s trying to catch our breath. I think everybody had an exhausted smile on their face. Nobody said anything for a number of minutes we just laid there with a smile and enjoyed the minute in our own private little world.
Linda was the first to say anything when she patted Dave on the leg saying let me up hon nature is calling. At about the same time Sandy gave me the same massage. Dave and I let the girls up and they each headed off to a separate restroom. I got off the bed and said I think I could use a beer how about you Dave. You got that right bud I could use one also. Dave and I headed off to the kitchen. I got a couple beers out of the fridge handed one to Dave and open the other for me. Dave and I were setting at the kitchen table still naked drinking a beer when the girls came out to join us.
A few minutes later Sandy and Linda joined us at the kitchen table. I got them both another glass of wine and the four of us sat around the kitchen table nude talking like old friends. We learned that night that they had been enjoying the lifestyle for a few years and really enjoyed making new friends and play buddies. Dave informed us that a number of the guys that he works with and their wife's are regular playmates of theirs and if we were interested they would be glad to introduce them to us. We both told them that we would be very interested in making new friends and also looked forward to having more fun with our new Neighbors.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 14,273 views